The Christian armorie wherein is contained all manner of spirituall munition, fit for secure Christians to arme themselues withall against Satans assaults, and all other kind of crosses, temptations, troubles, and afflictions : contrived in two bookes, and handled pithily and plainly by way of questions and answers / by Thomas Draxe ... ; hereunto is adioined a table of all the principall heads and branches comprised in each chapter of the whole treatise.
         Draxe, Thomas, d. 1618.
      
       
         
           1611
        
      
       Approx. 442 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 192 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A20802
         STC 7182
         ESTC S782
         22391572
         ocm 22391572
         25490
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A20802)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 25490)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1775:12)
      
       
         
           
             The Christian armorie wherein is contained all manner of spirituall munition, fit for secure Christians to arme themselues withall against Satans assaults, and all other kind of crosses, temptations, troubles, and afflictions : contrived in two bookes, and handled pithily and plainly by way of questions and answers / by Thomas Draxe ... ; hereunto is adioined a table of all the principall heads and branches comprised in each chapter of the whole treatise.
             Draxe, Thomas, d. 1618.
          
           [4], 182, [8], 165 [i.e. 167], [18] p.
           
             By William Hall, for Iohn Stepneth, and are to be sold at his shop at the signe of S. Paul, at the west end of Pauls church,
             Imprinted at London :
             1611.
          
           
             Second part has special t.p.: The second booke, wherein are contained soueraigne and most sweet consolations, directions, and remedies against such inward or outward euils, crosses, afflications, which properly and peculiarly concerne Gods church and children.
             Signatures: A⁴(-A1) B-2A⁸ 2B⁴.
             Numbers 33 and 34 repeated in pagination of second part.
             Imperfect: tightly bound; signature A3 lacking.
             Reproduction of original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Theology, Practical.
        
      
    
     
        2003-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-02 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-03 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-03 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           CHRISTIAN
           ARMORIE
           :
           WHEREIN
           IS
           CONTAINED
           ALL
           manner
           of
           spirituall
           munition
           ,
           fit
           for
           secure
           Christians
           to
           arme
           themselues
           withall
           against
           Satans
           assaults
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           kind
           of
           crosses
           ,
           temptations
           ,
           troubles
           ,
           and
           afflictions
           :
           CONTRIVED
           IN
           TWO
           Bookes
           ,
           and
           handled
           pithily
           and
           plainly
           by
           way
           of
           Questions
           and
           Answers
           :
           BY
           THOMAS
           DRAXE
           ,
           Bachelar
           in
           Diuinitie
           .
           Hereunto
           is
           adioined
           a
           Table
           of
           all
           the
           principall
           heads
           and
           branches
           comprised
           in
           each
           Chapter
           of
           the
           whole
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           
             EPHES.
             6.13
             .
          
           
             Take
             vnto
             you
             the
             whole
             armor
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             be
             able
             to
             resist
             in
             the
             euill
             day
             ;
             and
             hauing
             finished
             all
             things
             ,
             to
             stand
             fast
             .
          
        
         
           ¶
           Imprinted
           at
           London
           by
           
             William
             Hall
          
           ,
           for
           
             Iohn
             Stepneth
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           shop
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           ,
           at
           the
           West
           end
           of
           Pauls
           Church
           .
           1611.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               not
               perpetual
               ,
               and
               they
               in
               the
               mea●●time
               ,
               are
               not
               exempted
               frō
               all
               euils
               ▪
               And
               what
               if
               in
               the
               greatest
               danger
               :
               some
               Iosephs
               ,
               some
               Daniels
               ,
               and
               some
               Hesters
               ,
               are
               both
               fauoured
               and
               aduanced
               ?
               yet
               this
               is
               very
               rare
               and
               extraordinarie
               .
               Therfore
               it
               behooued
               euery
               seruant
               of
               God
               ,
               while
               she
               hat●
               time
               and
               meanes
               ,
               to
               prepare
               an●
               arme
               himselfe
               against
               all
               future
               euents
               and
               temptations
               ;
               and
               for
               th●
               end
               to
               put
               on
               the
               girdle
               of
               constancie
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               truth
               ,
               to
               bee
               ready
               to
               confesse
               the
               
                 Gospell
                 of
                 peace
              
               ;
               to
               take
               vnto
               himselfe
               the
               
                 Shield
                 of
                 faith
              
               triumphant
               in
               Christ
               ;
               to
               couer
               his
               head
               with
               the
               
                 hope
                 of
                 saluation
              
               instead
               of
               an
               helmet
               ;
               and
               with
               the
               
                 sword
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
              
               .i.
               with
               testimonies
               of
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               to
               offend
               and
               foile
               these
               spirituall
               Amalekites
               :
               and
               hereunto
               to
               adioyne
               feruent
               and
               continuall
               prayers
               ,
               without
               which
               all
               this
               spirituall
               armour
               will
               little
               auaile
               .
               Thus
               doing
               ,
               hee
               shall
               find
               light
               in
               darknes
               ,
               consolation
               in
               tribulation
               ,
               
               power
               in
               weakenesse
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               his
               trials
               ,
               he
               shall
               bee
               more
               then
               a
               triumpher
               in
               Christ.
               And
               for
               his
               further
               encouragement
               ,
               let
               him
               remēber
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               warfare
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Generall
               ;
               godly
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               the
               Coronels
               ;
               the
               Nobles
               ,
               Iudges
               ,
               and
               Iustices
               ,
               are
               the
               Captaines
               ;
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Trumpetters
               and
               Centinels
               ;
               the
               Angels
               the
               assistants
               ;
               God
               the
               Iudge
               ,
               and
               Rewarder
               ;
               and
               eternall
               glory
               ,
               
                 the
                 monument
              
               &
               trophy
               of
               triumph
               .
               This
               preparation
               being
               so
               necessary
               ,
               and
               the
               comforts
               so
               needfull
               ,
               and
               so
               abundantlie
               set
               forth
               in
               the
               sacred
               scriptures
               ;
               I
               haue
               (
               according
               to
               my
               mediocrity
               )
               from
               thence
               chiefly
               ,
               borrowed
               my
               
                 spirituall
                 armorie
              
               ,
               and
               haue
               reduced
               and
               contriued
               the
               whole
               doctrine
               of
               it
               ,
               into
               certaine
               chapters
               and
               pithy
               grounds
               &
               propositions
               .
               And
               to
               the
               intent
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               should
               find
               cōfort
               and
               profit
               by
               it
               ,
               I
               thought
               good
               to
               publish
               it
               .
               And
               because
               you
               (
               most
               
               excellent
               Lady
               )
               are
               the
               Phoenix
               o●
               your
               sexe
               ,
               a
               glorious
               starre
               in
               our
               firmament
               ,
               and
               so
               ful
               of
               princely
               piety
               ,
               vertue
               and
               clemency
               ;
               I
               haue
               presumed
               to
               offer
               these
               my
               labours
               to
               your
               Graces
               view
               ,
               and
               to
               commend
               them
               to
               your
               Graces
               patronage
               .
               For
               wherein
               should
               so
               noble
               a
               Lady
               in
               her
               young
               and
               flourishing
               yeares
               ,
               more
               labour
               to
               excell
               ,
               then
               to
               bee
               a
               conqueresse
               ouer
               sinne
               and
               satan
               ?
               For
               such
               holie
               beginnings
               ,
               cannot
               but
               bring
               forth
               blessed
               conclusions
               .
            
             
               Vouchsafe
               therefore
               (
               most
               
                 gratious
                 Lady
              
               )
               to
               pardon
               my
               bold
               enterprise
               ,
               and
               to
               shelter
               these
               my
               meditations
               vnder
               the
               wings
               of
               your
               Graces
               fauour
               .
               In
               humble
               desire
               ,
               and
               comfortable
               expectation
               whereof
               ,
               I
               commit
               your
               Grace
               to
               the
               blessed
               gouernement
               of
               the
               
                 highest
                 Maiesty
                 .
                 Couentry
                 ,
                 March
              
               30.
               1611.
               
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Graces
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 commanded
                 in
                 all
                 duty
                 and
                 seruice
                 ,
                 
                   THOMAS
                   DRAXE
                
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               THE
               CHRIstian
               Armorie
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 Of
                 Mans
                 offence
                 and
                 fall
                 .
              
               
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HOw
                   came
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   originally
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   his
                   first
                   creation
                   ,
                   so
                   honourable
                   ,
                   holy
                   and
                   happy
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   sinnefull
                   ,
                   vile
                   ,
                   and
                   miserable
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Answere
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 reason
                 of
                 sinne
                 and
                 the
                 transgression
                 of
                 Gods
                 commaundement
                 ,
                 
                 whereby
                 he
                 fell
                 away
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 lost
                 his
                 ,
                 former
                 dignity
                 ,
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 happines
                 .
                 Rom.
                 3.23
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   is
                   sinne
                
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 It
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 Gods
                 law
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 declination
                 ,
                 reuolt
                 ,
                 and
                 apostasie
                 from
                 the
                 loue
                 ,
                 
                 nature
                 ,
                 communion
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 of
                 God.
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 v.
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Who
                   is
                   the
                   subiect
                   (
                   or
                   continent
                   )
                   of
                   sinne
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 The
                 reasonable
                 creature
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 kept
                 not
                 their
                 first
                 estate
                 and
                 purity
                 )
                 and
                 mankind
                 vniuersally
                 ,
                 
                 no
                 man
                 excepted
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 men
                 haue
                 sinned
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 depriued
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God.
                 Rom.
                 3.23
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Who
                   is
                   the
                   author
                   ,
                   or
                   committe●
                   of
                   sinne
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                 A.
                 Not
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 hee
                 is
                 holinesse
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 no
                 darknes
                 ,
                 nor
                 sinne
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 commaund
                 nor
                 commend
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 ,
                 instil
                 and
                 suggest
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 condemne
                 and
                 punish
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 aduerse
                 and
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 will
                 and
                 word
                 :
                 but
                 man
                 onely
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 mind
                 ,
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 affections
                 is
                 wholy
                 corrupted
                 with
                 sinne
                 ,
                 &
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 is
                 become
                 a
                 vassall
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 guilty
                 of
                 euerlasting
                 damnation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Jnto
                   how
                   many
                   kinds
                   is
                   sinne
                   diuided
                   and
                   distinguished
                   ?
                
              
               
               
                 A.
                 Into
                 two
                 kinds
                 principally
                 ,
                 namelie
                 ,
                 that
                 poisonfull
                 corruption
                 wherein
                 man
                 is
                 conceiued
                 ,
                 and
                 borne
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 ,
                 
                   Originall
                   sinne
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 offence
                 of
                 action
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 terme
                 ,
                 
                   Actuall
                   transgression
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   is
                   Originall
                   sinne
                
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 leprous
                 ,
                 
                 contagious
                 ,
                 &
                 pestilent
                 infection
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 hereditary
                 and
                 naturall
                 corruption
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 successiuely
                 by
                 carnall
                 generation
                 deriued
                 and
                 conueied
                 from
                 Adam
                 the
                 roote
                 and
                 common
                 beginning
                 of
                 all
                 mankind
                 ,
                 vnto
                 all
                 his
                 posterity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q
                   By
                   what
                   names
                   and
                   epithetes
                   is
                   it
                   called
                   in
                   the
                   scriptures
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Amongst
                 others
                 ,
                 
                 these
                 are
                 speciall
                 names
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 sinne
                 (
                 absolutely
                 )
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 fountaine
                 of
                 al
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 termed
                 
                   The
                   body
                   of
                   Sinne
                
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 all
                 sinnes
                 are
                 included
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 in
                 league
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 vpon
                 occasion
                 offered
                 they
                 breake
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 named
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   members
                
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 dominion
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 ouer
                 all
                 our
                 members
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 and
                 powers
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 soules
                 ,
                 before
                 regeneration
                 obey
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 intituled
                 Rebellion
                 in
                 our
                 members
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 doth
                 by
                 a
                 continuall
                 practise
                 striue
                 and
                 rebell
                 against
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 the
                 denomination
                 of
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 
                 Gen.
                 6.3
                 .
                 of
                 the
                 
                   old
                   Adam
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Concupiscence
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 euill
                 and
                 inordinate
                 desire
                 and
                 inclination
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   are
                   the
                   maine
                   parts
                   of
                   originall
                   corruption
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Two
                 :
                 first
                 losse
                 and
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 originall
                 holines
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 :
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 euill
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 a
                 contagion
                 and
                 distempered
                 disposition
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 and
                 powers
                 of
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   are
                   the
                   causes
                   of
                   originall
                   sinne
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Thrée
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 inward
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 outward
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   inward
                   cause
                   of
                   it
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 The
                 very
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 passing
                 originally
                 ,
                 and
                 conueied
                 by
                 carnall
                 generation
                 from
                 one
                 person
                 to
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   are
                   the
                   outward
                   causes
                   of
                   it
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Two
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 actuall
                 sinne
                 of
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eue
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 instruments
                 &
                 
                 foundation
                 of
                 mans
                 nature
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Gods
                 iustice
                 ,
                 imputing
                 the
                 transgression
                 of
                 our
                 first
                 parents
                 to
                 al
                 their
                 ofspring
                 and
                 posterity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Doth
                   originall
                   sinne
                   ,
                   or
                   concupiscence
                   remaine
                   in
                   the
                   regenerate
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Yes
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 guilt
                 and
                 dominion
                 of
                 it
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 Christ
                 through
                 his
                 bloudy
                 sufferings
                 so
                 hindereth
                 the
                 force
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 condemne
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 so
                 lesseneth
                 and
                 mortifieth
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 tyrannize
                 ,
                 nor
                 dominere
                 ouer
                 them
                 ,
                 )
                 yet
                 the
                 corruption
                 doth
                 and
                 will
                 remaine
                 in
                 them
                 vntill
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 hereupon
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 sinne
                 dwelling
                 (
                 but
                 not
                 raigning
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 godly
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Why
                   will
                   God
                   haue
                   originall
                   concupiscence
                   to
                   dwel
                   and
                   remaine
                   in
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   iustified
                   and
                   sanctified
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 the
                 better
                 perceiue
                 and
                 feele
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 though
                 he
                 suffer
                 this
                 enemie
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 hee
                 doth
                 so
                 kéepe
                 vnder
                 ,
                 and
                 captiuate
                 him
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 raign
                 in
                 thē
                 ,
                 nor
                 destroy
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 find
                 ,
                 and
                 certainely
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 by
                 no
                 other
                 
                 meanes
                 be
                 iustified
                 in
                 Gods
                 sight
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 Christs
                 perfect
                 obedience
                 apprehended
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 faith
                 alone
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 haue
                 them
                 (
                 for
                 their
                 exercise
                 )
                 to
                 haue
                 an
                 enemie
                 vnto
                 their
                 dying
                 day
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 may
                 alwaies
                 fight
                 and
                 combate
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Christ
                 they
                 might
                 foile
                 in
                 fight
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 by
                 foiling
                 they
                 might
                 procure
                 to
                 themselues
                 the
                 greater
                 Crowne
                 of
                 glory
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   vse
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   make
                   of
                   Originall
                   sinne
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Ans.
                 First
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 diligently
                 mark
                 and
                 obserue
                 the
                 motions
                 &
                 suggestions
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 whether
                 arising
                 from
                 within
                 vs
                 ,
                 or
                 occasioned
                 and
                 caused
                 from
                 without
                 vs
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 glad
                 ,
                 but
                 grieue
                 at
                 them
                 ;
                 neither
                 cherish
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 kill
                 and
                 crucifie
                 them
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 therefore
                 keepe
                 this
                 enemy
                 from
                 virtuals
                 ,
                 and
                 cherish
                 and
                 strengthen
                 the
                 spirit
                 against
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 let
                 vs
                 watch
                 and
                 warily
                 espie
                 in
                 what
                 part
                 hee
                 assaieth
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 sallie
                 and
                 to
                 assault
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 let
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 contrary
                 weapons
                 resist
                 him
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 alwaies
                 flee
                 vnto
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ▪
                 &
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 releeued
                 and
                 rescued
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 gloriously
                 
                 deliuered
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   was
                   Adams
                   fall
                
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 A
                 voluntary
                 transgression
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 law
                 and
                 order
                 that
                 God
                 ordained
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 fell
                 alway
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 lost
                 his
                 image
                 ,
                 and
                 betaine
                 a
                 slaue
                 to
                 sinne
                 and
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 exposed
                 himselfe
                 and
                 all
                 (
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 bee
                 borne
                 of
                 him
                 and
                 succeed
                 him
                 )
                 to
                 euerlasting
                 damnation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   was
                   the
                   matter
                   or
                   obiect
                   of
                   Adams
                   sinne
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 The
                 eating
                 of
                 the
                 forbidden
                 fruit
                 or
                 apple
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   could
                   the
                   eating
                   of
                   an
                   apple
                   (
                   though
                   neuer
                   so
                   much
                   forbidden
                   )
                   deserue
                   so
                   great
                   misery
                   and
                   punishment
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Wee
                 must
                 not
                 rate
                 and
                 esteeme
                 the
                 offence
                 by
                 the
                 basenesse
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 obiect
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 vnconceiueable
                 dignity
                 of
                 Gods
                 infinite
                 maiesty
                 offended
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 high
                 contempt
                 of
                 Gods
                 strict
                 prohibition
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 this
                 sinne
                 could
                 bee
                 by
                 no
                 other
                 meanes
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 nor
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 appeased
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 vnualuable
                 ransom
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 his
                 death
                 and
                 obedience
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Who
                   was
                   the
                   instrumentall
                   cause
                   of
                   Adams
                   fall
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 The
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 beauty
                 
                 and
                 baite
                 of
                 an
                 apple
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 by
                 lying
                 suggestions
                 ,
                 entice
                 and
                 drawe
                 him
                 to
                 disobedience
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   was
                   the
                   formall
                   or
                   inward
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   fall
                   of
                   Adam
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 The
                 blinding
                 and
                 corrupting
                 of
                 his
                 minde
                 ,
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 affections
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 he
                 beléeued
                 not
                 Gods
                 threatnings
                 ,
                 but
                 willingly
                 assented
                 to
                 Satans
                 temptation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Did
                   not
                   God
                   forsake
                   our
                   first
                   Parents
                   before
                   their
                   fall
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Yes
                 vndoubtedly
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 power
                 could
                 haue
                 preserued
                 them
                 from
                 fault
                 and
                 fall
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   did
                   God
                   leaue
                   &
                   forsake
                   thē
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 by
                 withdrawing
                 from
                 them
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 bound
                 and
                 indebted
                 to
                 none
                 )
                 the
                 sunshine
                 of
                 his
                 knowledge
                 &
                 grace
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 by
                 denying
                 them
                 strengthning
                 and
                 confirming
                 grace
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Why
                   did
                   God
                   permit
                   their
                   fall
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A
                 That
                 he
                 might
                 draw
                 good
                 out
                 of
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 heereby
                 make
                 knowne
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 and
                 iustice
                 in
                 the
                 damnation
                 of
                 the
                 reprobate
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 his
                 
                   mercy
                   in
                   the
                   saluation
                   of
                   the
                   elect
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   their
                   sinne
                   ?
                
              
               
               
                 A.
                 A
                 firme
                 and
                 straite
                 binding
                 ouer
                 ,
                 and
                 endangering
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 posterity
                 to
                 eternall
                 punishment
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   can
                   it
                   stand
                   with
                   Gods
                   iustice
                   so
                   to
                   impute
                   Adams
                   sinne
                   and
                   fall
                   to
                   all
                   his
                   posterity
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   must
                   be
                   punished
                   and
                   smart
                   for
                   it
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 It
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 stand
                 with
                 Gods
                 iustice
                 very
                 well
                 :
                 for
                 first
                 ,
                 when
                 Adam
                 sinned
                 ,
                 all
                 his
                 posterity
                 &
                 ofspring
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 loines
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 nature
                 to
                 issue
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 therfore
                 with
                 him
                 they
                 receiued
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 guilt
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 (
                 so
                 farre
                 forth
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 head
                 )
                 is
                 deseruedly
                 imputed
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 :
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 sée
                 the
                 truth
                 hereof
                 in
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 being
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 
                 &
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 )
                 would
                 néeds
                 number
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 thréescore
                 &
                 ten
                 thousand
                 of
                 his
                 good
                 subiects
                 perished
                 by
                 the
                 pestilence
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   quia
                   contrariorum
                   contraria
                   est
                   ratio
                
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 euidently
                 sée
                 and
                 obserue
                 the
                 certainety
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 by
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 For
                 euen
                 as
                 whatsoeuer
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 elect
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Church
                 ,
                 suffered
                 and
                 performed
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 imputed
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 whatsoeuer
                 Adam
                 as
                 the
                 stock-father
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   beginning
                   of
                   mankind
                
                 lost
                 ,
                 is
                 
                 imputed
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 posterity
                 :
                 and
                 no
                 maruaile
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 he
                 represented
                 all
                 their
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 by
                 his
                 offence
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 
                   certaine
                   gate
                
                 ,
                 conuey
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 euill
                 in
                 him
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 did
                 ,
                 or
                 euer
                 should
                 succéed
                 him
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 as
                 Adam
                 receiued
                 the
                 
                   Image
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 illumination
                 ,
                 holines
                 ,
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 for
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 posterity
                 ;
                 so
                 he
                 lost
                 it
                 for
                 himselfe
                 and
                 his
                 ofspring
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 they
                 should
                 haue
                 béene
                 heires
                 of
                 his
                 happines
                 ,
                 commodities
                 ,
                 and
                 rewards
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 continued
                 in
                 his
                 innocency
                 ;
                 so
                 since
                 his
                 fall
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 his
                 guilt
                 ,
                 burden
                 and
                 punishment
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Obiection
                   .
                   But
                   Adams
                   sinne
                   was
                   proper
                   to
                   his
                   owne
                   person
                   ,
                   how
                   then
                   could
                   it
                   be
                   imputed
                   to
                   his
                   posterity
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   A.
                   Adam
                
                 in
                 this
                 action
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 bée
                 considered
                 as
                 a
                 priuate
                 person
                 (
                 for
                 then
                 he
                 should
                 haue
                 smarted
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 sin
                 onely
                 ,
                 )
                 but
                 hee
                 must
                 bée
                 estéemed
                 as
                 an
                 
                   actiue
                   ,
                   and
                   common
                   beginning
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 &
                 as
                 the
                 roote
                 ,
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 instrument
                 of
                 mankind
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 what
                 good
                 hée
                 receiued
                 frō
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 euill
                 else
                 where
                 ,
                 he
                 receiued
                 it
                 aswell
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 come
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Is
                   sinne
                   deriued
                   from
                   the
                   parents
                   
                   to
                   the
                   children
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Yea
                 verily
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 parents
                 beget
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 their
                 mothers
                 conceiue
                 them
                 in
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   But
                   how
                   doe
                   parents
                   conuey
                   ,
                   transfuse
                   ,
                   and
                   deriue
                   corruption
                   into
                   all
                   their
                   children
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 generation
                 ,
                 whereby
                 one
                 person
                 begetteth
                 another
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 séed
                 and
                 generation
                 of
                 the
                 parents
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 instrumēt
                 by
                 which
                 sinne
                 is
                 deriued
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 séede
                 of
                 man
                 being
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 néedes
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 children
                 also
                 .
                 
                   For
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   principles
                   of
                   nature
                   )
                   the
                   begetter
                   doth
                   communicate
                   his
                   nature
                   to
                   the
                   thing
                   begotten
                   .
                
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 this
                 birth-infection
                 inuadeth
                 the
                 minde
                 and
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 stretcheth
                 and
                 extendeth
                 it selfe
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 Obiection
                 .
                 
                 
                   How
                   can
                   parents
                   by
                   carnal
                   generation
                   infuse
                   into
                   &
                   deriue
                   originall
                   corruption
                   vnto
                   their
                   children
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   by
                   warrant
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   excellent
                   Diuines
                   ,
                   both
                   ancient
                   &
                   latter
                   ,
                   the
                   Parents
                   do
                   not
                   beget
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   doth
                   daily
                   create
                   new
                   soules
                   in
                   the
                   bodies
                   prepared
                   and
                   fitted
                   
                   for
                   them
                   :
                   but
                   God
                   is
                   iust
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   be
                   the
                   author
                   of
                   si●ne
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Albeit
                 God
                 continually
                 create
                 new
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 sinne
                 ,
                 yet
                 hee
                 doth
                 create
                 them
                 in
                 weakenesse
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 moment
                 of
                 creation
                 hee
                 forsaketh
                 them
                 and
                 leaueth
                 them
                 ,
                 imputing
                 Adams
                 sinne
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 soule
                 receiueth
                 contagion
                 by
                 the
                 body
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 seated
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 a
                 precious
                 and
                 costly
                 ointment
                 is
                 soone
                 marred
                 and
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 as
                 daily
                 experience
                 teacheth
                 )
                 by
                 an
                 vnsweet
                 and
                 a
                 fusty
                 vessel
                 :
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 soule
                 corrupted
                 by
                 the
                 sinfull
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 (
                 by
                 common
                 consent
                 and
                 practise
                 )
                 bring
                 foorth
                 sin
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 so
                 neere
                 a
                 familiarity
                 betwéen
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 doth
                 gratify
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   But
                   why
                   doth
                   God
                   suffer
                   sinne
                   to
                   dwell
                   and
                   remaine
                   in
                   the
                   most
                   holy
                   and
                   regenerate
                   men
                   that
                   liue
                   in
                   the
                   earth
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 to
                 humble
                 and
                 afflict
                 them
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 know
                 what
                 sin
                 bringeth
                 them
                 vnto
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 grace
                 affordeth
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 alwaies
                 runne
                 vnto
                 God
                 for
                 helpe
                 and
                 pardon
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   vse
                   are
                   wee
                   to
                   make
                   of
                   this
                   deriuatiue
                   pollution
                   ?
                
              
               
               
                 A.
                 1.
                 
                 Vse
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 lay
                 aside
                 al
                 pride
                 and
                 selfe-conceit
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 humblenesse
                 ,
                 acknowledge
                 our
                 vncleannesse
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 not
                 so
                 curiously
                 search
                 how
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 originall
                 sin
                 came
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 careful
                 how
                 to
                 quench
                 it
                 ;
                 nay
                 we
                 must
                 labour
                 betimes
                 to
                 quench
                 &
                 put
                 out
                 the
                 first
                 sparkles
                 of
                 this
                 fire
                 ,
                 
                 lest
                 if
                 preuailing
                 flame
                 out
                 and
                 vtterly
                 consume
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 be
                 regenerate
                 and
                 borne
                 anew
                 of
                 water
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 flee
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 for
                 pardon
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 further
                 grace
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 we
                 shall
                 neuer
                 enter
                 into
                 his
                 kingdome
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   actuall
                   sinne
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Euery
                 thought
                 ,
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 déede
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 committing
                 euill
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 leauing
                 good
                 vndone
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 wil
                 and
                 law
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Whence
                   floweth
                   or
                   proceedeth
                   it
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 From
                 the
                 fountaine
                 and
                 roote
                 of
                 originall
                 corruption
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 deriuatiue
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 fruit
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Doth
                   it
                   any
                   way
                   aggrauate
                   and
                   increase
                   originall
                   sinne
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Yes
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 daiely
                 encreaseth
                 the
                 guilt
                 and
                 punishment
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 if
                 faith
                 &
                 repentance
                 preuent
                 not
                 )
                 deserueth
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 procureth
                 the
                 greater
                 torment
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 degrees
                 of
                 sinne
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 iustice
                 hath
                 accordingly
                 appointed
                 and
                 ordained
                 semblable
                 degr●es
                 of
                 punishment
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Q
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   Actuall
                   sin
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 The
                 next
                 and
                 immediate
                 cause
                 is
                 mans
                 corrupt
                 minde
                 ,
                 wil
                 ,
                 and
                 affections
                 :
                 for
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 working
                 instruments
                 and
                 command
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 sparkes
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 burning
                 coales
                 ,
                 as
                 rust
                 from
                 the
                 iron
                 ,
                 and
                 venim
                 from
                 the
                 Aspe
                 ;
                 so
                 doth
                 actual
                 sin
                 flow
                 from
                 our
                 sinfull
                 and
                 degenerate
                 nature
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   are
                   the
                   outward
                   causes
                   or
                   occasions
                   of
                   Actuall
                   sinne
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                 A.
                 Foure
                 specially
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 suggestion
                 and
                 temptaton
                 of
                 the
                 Diuel
                 ,
                 prouoking
                 and
                 enticing
                 men
                 thereunto
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 scandals
                 and
                 bad
                 examples
                 of
                 wicked
                 men
                 offending
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 troubles
                 and
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 many
                 men
                 are
                 drawn
                 to
                 vniust
                 practises
                 ,
                 yea
                 &
                 to
                 fall
                 away
                 from
                 sound
                 faith
                 and
                 true
                 religion
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 profits
                 and
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 which
                 drowne
                 men
                 in
                 destruction
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 forget
                 God
                 and
                 themselues
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   is
                   Originall
                   sin
                   to
                   be
                   distinguished
                   
                   from
                   Actuall
                   transgression
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Many
                 waies
                 :
                 First
                 originall
                 corruption
                 is
                 bred
                 and
                 borne
                 in
                 vs
                 and
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 Actuall
                 sin
                 is
                 borne
                 afterwards
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Originall
                 sinne
                 is
                 the
                 roote
                 ,
                 but
                 Actuall
                 sinne
                 the
                 fruit
                 :
                 Originall
                 sinne
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 but
                 Actuall
                 the
                 effect
                 :
                 Originall
                 sinne
                 is
                 the
                 mother
                 ,
                 but
                 Actuall
                 the
                 daughter
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 in
                 Actuall
                 sinne
                 ,
                 the
                 matter
                 doth
                 not
                 remaine
                 but
                 passeth
                 away
                 (
                 for
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 committed
                 blasphemie
                 ,
                 adultery
                 ,
                 murther
                 ,
                 &c.
                 the
                 action
                 foorthwith
                 ceaseth
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 offence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 guilt
                 still
                 remaine
                 )
                 but
                 in
                 originall
                 sinne
                 ,
                 the
                 matter
                 manifestly
                 remaineth
                 ;
                 
                 héereupon
                 we
                 naturally
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 daily
                 runne
                 and
                 rush
                 into
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 backward
                 and
                 vntoward
                 to
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 any
                 good
                 thing
                 that
                 God
                 requireth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 Sinne.
                 
              
               
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 
                   WHat
                   followeth
                   sinne
                
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Temporall
                 and
                 eternall
                 punishment
                 .
                 
              
               
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Are
                   the
                   temporall
                   punishments
                   of
                   sinne
                   inflicted
                   vpon
                   mankind
                   ,
                   curses
                   ,
                   satisfactions
                   to
                   Gods
                   iustice
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   forerunners
                   of
                   euerlasting
                   damnation
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 They
                 are
                 such
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 nature
                 and
                 originall
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 reprobates
                 ,
                 yea
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 curses
                 to
                 the
                 elect
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 vnregenerate
                 and
                 vnder
                 the
                 ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 
                 For
                 cursed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 continue
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   But
                   what
                   are
                   these
                   temporall
                   plagues
                   ,
                   and
                   punishments
                   to
                   the
                   beleeuing
                   and
                   regenerate
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 (
                 to
                 speake
                 properly
                 )
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 nor
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 eternall
                 curse
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 satisfactions
                 to
                 the
                 rigour
                 of
                 Gods
                 iustice
                 :
                 for
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 and
                 obedience
                 hath
                 fully
                 satisfied
                 his
                 fathers
                 iustice
                 ,
                 remoued
                 from
                 them
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 
                 yea
                 and
                 deliuered
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 death
                 were
                 all
                 their
                 life
                 time
                 subiect
                 to
                 bondage
                 :
                 
                 
                   they
                   are
                   therefore
                   not
                   curses
                   ,
                   but
                   corrections
                   ,
                   not
                   punishments
                   ,
                   but
                   preseruatiues
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   
                     broad
                     way
                  
                   that
                   leadeth
                   to
                   destruction
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   the
                   
                     narrow
                     way
                  
                   that
                   tendeth
                   vnto
                   
                   life
                   .
                   
                     Act.
                     14.22
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   But
                   seeing
                   that
                   Christ
                   hath
                   made
                   satisfaction
                   for
                   sinne
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   their
                   sinnes
                   are
                   not
                   imputed
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   pardoned
                   ,
                   why
                   doth
                   not
                   God
                   as
                   well
                   (
                   &
                   eodem
                   instanti
                   )
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   chasticement
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Sinne
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 certaine
                 seedes
                 of
                 corruption
                 ,
                 certaine
                 sparkles
                 of
                 concupiscence
                 ,
                 and
                 certaine
                 rootes
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 in
                 part
                 abide
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 abide
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 liue
                 in
                 this
                 mortality
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 the
                 Physitian
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 must
                 needes
                 correct
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 mortifie
                 by
                 the
                 bitter
                 pilles
                 ,
                 and
                 purgations
                 of
                 affliction
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 bitter
                 memory
                 of
                 sinne
                 committed
                 ,
                 remaineth
                 in
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 loue
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 cannot
                 but
                 grieue
                 and
                 molest
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 wicked
                 who
                 are
                 Satans
                 impes
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 rods
                 ,
                 do
                 alwaies
                 séeke
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 find
                 ,
                 they
                 take
                 any
                 occasion
                 to
                 vexe
                 and
                 trouble
                 Gods
                 children
                 .
                 Apoc.
                 12.12
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   instruction
                   gather
                   you
                   hence
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 That
                 mans
                 nature
                 is
                 vile
                 &
                 vnperfect
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 the
                 sinne
                 that
                 ariseth
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 hatefull
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 horrible
                 in
                 Gods
                 sight
                 ;
                 for
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 let
                 it
                 escape
                 ,
                 and
                 passe
                 vncorrected
                 in
                 his
                 déere
                 Children
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 sucking
                 Infants
                 that
                 are
                 frée
                 from
                 the
                 committing
                 of
                 actuall
                 sinne
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 subiect
                 to
                 diseases
                 ,
                 paines
                 ,
                 and
                 vnto
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 men
                 of
                 yéeres
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 Of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 or
                 Tribulation
                 .
              
               
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 
                   WHat
                   is
                   the
                   Crosse
                
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Ans.
                 It
                 is
                 that
                 cup
                 or
                 measure
                 of
                 affliction
                 that
                 God
                 doth
                 ordaine
                 and
                 appoint
                 out
                 vnto
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 that
                 liueth
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Is
                   then
                   no
                   child
                   of
                   God
                   exempted
                   and
                   freed
                   from
                   the
                   Crosse
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 No
                 certainely
                 ,
                 for
                 euery
                 Christian
                 hath
                 the
                 procuring
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Sinne
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 whch
                 cannot
                 but
                 much
                 affect
                 &
                 afflict
                 euery
                 child
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 troubled
                 at
                 nothing
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 offence
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Vita
                   nostra
                   est
                   bellum
                   ,
                   non
                   triumphus
                   ,
                
                 our
                 life
                 is
                 a
                 warfare
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 triumph
                 .
                 
                   Et
                   (
                   cuiuslibet
                   )
                   Christiani
                   vi●●
                   ,
                   qui
                   secundum
                   Euangelium
                   vixerit
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   crux
                   est
                   atque
                   Martyrium
                
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 who
                 liueth
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Crosse
                 and
                 Martyrdome
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   shal
                   we
                   iudge
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   haue
                   experience
                   of
                   no
                   Crosses
                   ,
                   neither
                   inward
                   nor
                   outward
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 They
                 are
                 Bastards
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 no
                 Sons
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 chastiseth
                 euery
                 Son
                 whom
                 hee
                 loueth
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 in
                 mercy
                 spare
                 ,
                 and
                 exempt
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 distrust
                 them
                 ;
                 neither
                 doth
                 he
                 fauour
                 them
                 but
                 refuse
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 cassiere
                 them
                 as
                 vnprofitable
                 ,
                 and
                 vnseruiceable
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   vse
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   make
                   of
                   this
                   point
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Wée
                 must
                 neuer
                 vainely
                 dreame
                 of
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 outward
                 prosperity
                 and
                 happines
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 peculiarities
                 and
                 prerogatiues
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 triumphant
                 in
                 heauen
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 in
                 our
                 ease
                 and
                 prosperity
                 ,
                 looke
                 for
                 trouble
                 ,
                 trial
                 ,
                 and
                 aduersity
                 ,
                 and
                 prepare
                 our selues
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 it
                 
                 commeth
                 ,
                 wée
                 may
                 more
                 holily
                 and
                 happily
                 vndergoe
                 ,
                 and
                 ouercome
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Then
                   the
                   Crosse
                   is
                   good
                   and
                   profitable
                   for
                   Gods
                   children
                   ,
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Yes
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 loue
                 ,
                 mercie
                 and
                 wisedome
                 doth
                 temper
                 ,
                 
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 dispose
                 it
                 to
                 their
                 temporall
                 and
                 eternall
                 profite
                 ,
                 
                 peace
                 and
                 comfort
                 .
                 Hos.
                 5.15
                 .
                 Ier.
                 31.18
                 .
                 Heb.
                 12.11
                 Psal.
                 50
                 5.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 15.2
                 .
                 
                   
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     the
                  
                   Schoole
                   of
                   experience
                   ,
                   the
                   Field
                   of
                   Patience
                   ,
                   the
                   wrestling
                   place
                   of
                   glory
                   ,
                   the
                   life
                   and
                   reuiuing
                   of
                   Gods
                   graces
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     (
                     in
                     a
                     word
                     )
                     the
                  
                   exercise
                   of
                   a
                   Conquerour
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   For
                   what
                   speciall
                   ends
                   doth
                   God
                   exercise
                   his
                   children
                   with
                   the
                   Crosse
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 haue
                 fallen
                 ,
                 or
                 committed
                 some
                 grosse
                 sinne
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 did
                 Dauid
                 &
                 others
                 )
                 God
                 doth
                 correct
                 and
                 chastice
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 amendment
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 killing
                 of
                 pride
                 ,
                 worldlinesse
                 ,
                 licentiousnes
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 sins
                 sometime
                 preuailing
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 hereby
                 the
                 Lord
                 remoueth
                 the
                 mist
                 of
                 errour
                 from
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 see
                 their
                 former
                 follies
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 acceptable
                 in
                 Gods
                 sight
                 :
                 he
                 hereby
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 a
                 fire
                 purifieth
                 their
                 hearts
                 from
                 the
                 drosse
                 of
                 corruption
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 wind
                 fanneth
                 them
                 from
                 
                 the
                 chaffe
                 of
                 vanity
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 snibbing
                 and
                 displing
                 them
                 for
                 sins
                 committed
                 ,
                 doth
                 preuent
                 sinne
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 them
                 better
                 to
                 looke
                 to
                 themselues
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 
                 lest
                 a
                 worse
                 thing
                 happen
                 vnto
                 them
                 ;
                 
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 to
                 depend
                 vpon
                 him
                 for
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 supportance
                 .
                 And
                 herein
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 skilful
                 physitian
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 Physitian
                 sometime
                 letteth
                 a
                 man
                 bloud
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 hee
                 should
                 be
                 sicke
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 preserue
                 him
                 from
                 sicknes
                 :
                 so
                 God
                 doth
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 depriue
                 and
                 rid
                 vs
                 of
                 those
                 delights
                 ,
                 profites
                 ,
                 and
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 otherwise
                 bée
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 tinder
                 and
                 nourishment
                 of
                 sinne
                 in
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 God
                 doth
                 hereby
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 bring
                 them
                 vpon
                 the
                 stage
                 and
                 theater
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 knowne
                 to
                 themselues
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 lights
                 and
                 guids
                 of
                 godlines
                 to
                 the
                 dark
                 and
                 blind
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 
                   mirrours
                   of
                   admiration
                
                 ,
                 "
                 and
                 patternes
                 of
                 constancy
                 and
                 patience
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Mariners
                 skill
                 is
                 tried
                 and
                 made
                 manifest
                 in
                 a
                 tempest
                 :
                 the
                 captaines
                 valour
                 &
                 wisedome
                 in
                 the
                 battaile
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Physitians
                 experience
                 and
                 cunning
                 in
                 the
                 curing
                 of
                 
                 a
                 desperate
                 disease
                 ;
                 so
                 are
                 the
                 graces
                 and
                 vertues
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 swéete
                 sent
                 and
                 perfume
                 thereof
                 made
                 knowne
                 in
                 aduersity
                 .
                 Afflictions
                 to
                 them
                 are
                 like
                 vnto
                 the
                 spring-showers
                 ,
                 which
                 cause
                 the
                 buds
                 and
                 blossoms
                 of
                 Gods
                 graces
                 to
                 appeare
                 and
                 shew
                 forth
                 themselues
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 God
                 by
                 afflictions
                 doth
                 exercise
                 ,
                 cherish
                 ,
                 reuiue
                 ,
                 &
                 encrease
                 his
                 graces
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 Crosses
                 are
                 (
                 by
                 Gods
                 gracious
                 disposition
                 )
                 so
                 many
                 whetstones
                 to
                 sharpen
                 the
                 dul
                 and
                 blunt
                 edge
                 of
                 their
                 affections
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 bellowses
                 to
                 enkindle
                 and
                 encrease
                 in
                 them
                 the
                 gifts
                 and
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 
                   A●arams
                   of
                   his
                   iudgements
                
                 to
                 awaken
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 sléepe
                 of
                 security
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 prepare
                 them
                 against
                 the
                 spirituall
                 battell
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 God
                 by
                 afflictions
                 &
                 crosses
                 doth
                 seasonably
                 make
                 known
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 truth
                 ,
                 &
                 goodnes
                 in
                 their
                 temporary
                 and
                 eternall
                 helpe
                 and
                 deliuerance
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 God
                 doth
                 bring
                 all
                 their
                 troubles
                 to
                 a
                 finall
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 a
                 most
                 blessed
                 issue
                 and
                 conclusion
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 doth
                 bring
                 them
                 through
                 the
                 red
                 sea
                 of
                 affliction
                 ,
                 
                 &
                 through
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 of
                 this
                 worlds
                 
                 temptations
                 ,
                 vnto
                 the
                 heauenly
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 haue
                 happy
                 and
                 euerlasting
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   But
                   seeing
                   that
                   the
                   most
                   wicked
                   and
                   reprobate
                   doe
                   suffer
                   the
                   same
                   euils
                   and
                   troubles
                   that
                   Gods
                   children
                   doe
                   in
                   euery
                   particular
                   (
                   griefe
                   for
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   persecution
                   for
                   Christ
                   his
                   sake
                   ,
                   onely
                   excepted
                   )
                   why
                   should
                   not
                   the
                   ends
                   ,
                   effects
                   and
                   euents
                   be
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   them
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   godlie
                   and
                   elect
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 elect
                 are
                 accepted
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 gold
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 consumed
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 made
                 more
                 pure
                 and
                 bright
                 by
                 afflictions
                 fire
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 very
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 reprobate
                 are
                 refused
                 ,
                 being
                 ordained
                 to
                 hatred
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 drosse
                 that
                 is
                 wholly
                 consumed
                 by
                 the
                 sire
                 of
                 affliction
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 God
                 did
                 neuer
                 in
                 his
                 euerlasting
                 counsell
                 ,
                 purpose
                 and
                 intend
                 to
                 refine
                 and
                 reforme
                 by
                 afflictions
                 the
                 vessels
                 of
                 wrath
                 (
                 for
                 who
                 then
                 could
                 resist
                 his
                 decree
                 ?
                 )
                 neither
                 doe
                 the
                 reprobates
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 by
                 pure
                 meanes
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 an
                 holy
                 manner
                 ,
                 endeauour
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 reprobate
                 being
                 void
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 doe
                 neuer
                 in
                 right
                 manner
                 acknowledge
                 
                 Gods
                 hand
                 that
                 striketh
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 impenitent
                 theef
                 that
                 reuiled
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 fret
                 and
                 fume
                 ,
                 they
                 murmur
                 and
                 repine
                 against
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 iudgements
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 reprobates
                 are
                 made
                 worse
                 by
                 afflictions
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 corruptiōs
                 hereby
                 more
                 breake
                 out
                 .
                 
                   For
                   as
                   the
                   winde
                   doth
                   not
                   suppresse
                   but
                   encrease
                   the
                   flaming
                   fire
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   oyle
                   (
                   though
                   a
                   liquid
                   matter
                   )
                   doth
                   not
                   coole
                   the
                   furnace
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   more
                   heate
                   it
                   :
                   so
                   affliction
                   and
                   aduersity
                   doth
                   not
                   amend
                   the
                   vnbeléeuers
                   ,
                   but
                   (
                   through
                   their
                   owne
                   fault
                   and
                   corruption
                   )
                   make
                   them
                   the
                   worse
                   .
                
                 Contrarily
                 Gods
                 children
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 grace
                 preuailing
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 doe
                 in
                 their
                 troubles
                 comfortably
                 call
                 vpon
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 patientlie
                 subiect
                 themselues
                 to
                 his
                 correction
                 :
                 
                 finally
                 ,
                 they
                 finde
                 helpe
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 néede
                 and
                 praise
                 God
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   motiues
                   haue
                   we
                   vnto
                   patience
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 possesse
                 our
                 soules
                 by
                 our
                 patience
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Gods
                 Saints
                 in
                 all
                 generations
                 for
                 our
                 imitation
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 God
                 armed
                 thē
                 with
                 patience
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 doubt
                 but
                 he
                 wil
                 vs
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 begge
                 it
                 at
                 his
                 hand●
                 .
              
               
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 heereby
                 we
                 frustrate
                 the
                 expectation
                 of
                 our
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 more
                 then
                 conquerours
                 ouer
                 them
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 zeale
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 we
                 challenge
                 and
                 defie
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 remember
                 that
                 our
                 sinnes
                 haue
                 deserued
                 farre
                 greater
                 crosses
                 and
                 corrections
                 (
                 for
                 euery
                 sinne
                 ,
                 séeing
                 it
                 is
                 committed
                 against
                 an
                 infinite
                 Maiestie
                 ,
                 doth
                 in
                 it
                 owne
                 nature
                 deserue
                 death
                 )
                 and
                 therefore
                 wee
                 must
                 the
                 more
                 patiently
                 endure
                 smaller
                 crosses
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 we
                 by
                 impatiency
                 highly
                 offend
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 him
                 to
                 handle
                 vs
                 more
                 roughly
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 would
                 otherwise
                 doe
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 constantly
                 waite
                 Gods
                 leasure
                 ,
                 and
                 entreate
                 his
                 helpe
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 either
                 encrease
                 our
                 strength
                 or
                 decrease
                 our
                 crosse
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 wil
                 either
                 amend
                 vs
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 end
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   heauenly
                   nepenthes
                   or
                   doctrine
                   haue
                   you
                   against
                   the
                   Crosse
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 it
                 procéedeth
                 from
                 the
                 speciall
                 prouidence
                 and
                 heauenly
                 disposition
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 he
                 createth
                 euill
                 (
                 namely
                 ,
                 
                 of
                 punishment
                 )
                 
                   who
                   is
                   he
                   then
                   that
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 commeth
                 not
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 
                 Lord
                 commandeth
                 it
                 not
                 ?
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 crosse
                 is
                 the
                 ensigne
                 and
                 ornament
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
                 
                 their
                 cup
                 ,
                 their
                 part
                 and
                 portion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rode
                 way
                 to
                 heauen
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 crosse
                 doth
                 dead
                 and
                 destroy
                 sinne
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 mortifieth
                 euill
                 affections
                 .
                 
                 It
                 is
                 like
                 lightning
                 and
                 thunder
                 to
                 purge
                 the
                 corrupted
                 aire
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 and
                 minds
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 file
                 to
                 scoure
                 away
                 rust
                 from
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 a
                 purgation
                 to
                 expell
                 ill
                 humors
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 the
                 gold
                 smiths
                 fire
                 ,
                 to
                 consume
                 the
                 drosse
                 of
                 vanity
                 in
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 exercise
                 and
                 cause
                 to
                 grow
                 and
                 encrease
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 and
                 the
                 precious
                 graces
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 hope
                 ,
                 loue
                 ,
                 
                 repentance
                 ,
                 patience
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 snow
                 and
                 frost
                 by
                 containing
                 the
                 inward
                 heat
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 and
                 increasing
                 it
                 ,
                 causeth
                 the
                 séede
                 cast
                 into
                 it
                 to
                 spring
                 more
                 prosperously
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 gifts
                 and
                 graces
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 the
                 more
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 crosse
                 they
                 séeme
                 to
                 be
                 smothered
                 and
                 suppressed
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 breake
                 foorth
                 and
                 are
                 encreased
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 heereby
                 trie
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 towards
                 his
                 maiesty
                 ,
                 their
                 loue
                 towards
                 their
                 afflicted
                 brethren
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 their
                 patience
                 towards
                 themselues
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 his
                 in
                 trouble
                 ,
                 in
                 fire
                 and
                 water
                 ,
                 
                 hee
                 comforteth
                 and
                 strengthneth
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 perfecteth
                 his
                 power
                 in
                 their
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 turneth
                 their
                 sighes
                 into
                 singing
                 ,
                 their
                 mourning
                 into
                 mirth
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 trouble
                 into
                 triumph
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 afflictions
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 life
                 are
                 not
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 reuealed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   duties
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   performe
                   vnder
                   the
                   Crosse
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 They
                 either
                 respect
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 afflicted
                 brethren
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   duties
                   must
                   wee
                   performe
                   towards
                   God
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 submit
                 our selues
                 patiently
                 vnto
                 his
                 discipline
                 and
                 correction
                 ,
                 
                 otherwise
                 if
                 we
                 striue
                 and
                 struggle
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 offend
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 encrease
                 our
                 paine
                 and
                 trouble
                 ,
                 no
                 otherwise
                 then
                 he
                 that
                 strugleth
                 with
                 a
                 burden
                 on
                 his
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 doth
                 the
                 more
                 afflict
                 and
                 disease
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 must
                 repose
                 our
                 whole
                 confidence
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 waite
                 his
                 leasure
                 vntill
                 he
                 haue
                 mercy
                 on
                 vs.
                 
              
               
               
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 hath
                 deliuered
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 returne
                 vnto
                 him
                 all
                 the
                 glory
                 and
                 praise
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 tribute
                 that
                 we
                 owe
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 impo●●
                 that
                 he
                 requireth
                 at
                 our
                 hands
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   duties
                   must
                   we
                   performe
                   to
                   our
                   afflicted
                   brethren
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 neither
                 iudge
                 wi●ked
                 and
                 vngodly
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 blessed
                 and
                 happy
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 liue
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 )
                 in
                 pompe
                 ,
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 prosperity
                 ,
                 nor
                 falsely
                 and
                 foolishly
                 censure
                 &
                 condemne
                 the
                 nation
                 and
                 generation
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 (
                 that
                 sincerely
                 serue
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 deare
                 vnto
                 him
                 )
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 presēt
                 aduersities
                 ,
                 maladies
                 and
                 miseries
                 :
                 for
                 ordinarily
                 )
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 in
                 whō
                 God
                 hath
                 no
                 portion
                 ▪
                 receiue
                 all
                 their
                 pleasure
                 and
                 comfort
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 godly
                 here
                 feele
                 all
                 their
                 paine
                 and
                 suffer
                 all
                 their
                 miseries
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 wicked
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 may
                 inherit
                 vengeance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 godly
                 eternall
                 ioy
                 and
                 happinesse
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 farre
                 be
                 it
                 from
                 vs
                 to
                 disdaine
                 ,
                 despight
                 or
                 despise
                 Gods
                 children
                 in
                 tribulation
                 ,
                 
                 much
                 lesse
                 let
                 vs
                 aggraua●
                 their
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 our
                 practise
                 to
                 cōdole
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 pity
                 ,
                 pray
                 for
                 and
                 refresh
                 &
                 reléeue
                 them
                 .
                 Heb.
                 13.3
                 .
                 Am.
                 6.6
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IIII.
                 Of
                 common
                 crosses
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 of
                 warre
                 ,
                 forraine
                 and
                 domesticall
                 .
              
               
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HOw
                   are
                   crosses
                   to
                   be
                   diuided
                   and
                   distinguished
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 They
                 are
                 either
                 such
                 publicke
                 and
                 priuate
                 euils
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 common
                 to
                 Gods
                 children
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 temptations
                 ,
                 crosses
                 and
                 troubles
                 that
                 are
                 proper
                 and
                 peculiar
                 to
                 Gods
                 seruants
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Which
                   are
                   those
                   publicke
                   euils
                   to
                   which
                   good
                   men
                   and
                   euill
                   are
                   indifferently
                   subiect
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Warre
                 ,
                 plague
                 ,
                 famine
                 ,
                 oppression
                 ,
                 losses
                 ,
                 pouerty
                 ,
                 cosenage
                 ,
                 or
                 deceit
                 ,
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   With
                   what
                   comfortable
                   perswasions
                   shall
                   wee
                   solace
                   ,
                   and
                   support
                   our selues
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   warre
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Albeit
                 hostility
                 and
                 warre
                 is
                 a
                 sore
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 sword
                 be
                 more
                 
                 grieuous
                 thē
                 either
                 famine
                 or
                 pestilence
                 ,
                 yet
                 Gods
                 children
                 want
                 not
                 their
                 consolations
                 .
                 
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 sword
                 of
                 the
                 enemy
                 commeth
                 not
                 by
                 chance
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Gods
                 direction
                 and
                 appointment
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 the
                 triall
                 and
                 exercise
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 punishment
                 and
                 destruction
                 of
                 his
                 enemies
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 enemies
                 rage
                 and
                 fury
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 boundlesse
                 extent
                 ,
                 but
                 limited
                 ,
                 restrained
                 ,
                 &
                 ordered
                 by
                 the
                 diuine
                 prouidence
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 though
                 our
                 enraged
                 enemies
                 doe
                 or
                 may
                 sometimes
                 (
                 yet
                 not
                 without
                 Gods
                 permission
                 )
                 kill
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 they
                 cannot
                 kill
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 nor
                 depriue
                 them
                 of
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 kingdome
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 neither
                 sword
                 ,
                 war
                 ,
                 nor
                 persecution
                 can
                 part
                 the
                 godly
                 from
                 their
                 indissoluble
                 vnion
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 take
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 handes
                 and
                 protection
                 .
              
               
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 if
                 our
                 cause
                 bée
                 good
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 our selues
                 be
                 vndertaken
                 by
                 aduise
                 and
                 counsell
                 ,
                 and
                 withal
                 we
                 call
                 vpon
                 God
                 for
                 valour
                 ,
                 
                 wisedome
                 and
                 victorie
                 ,
                 the
                 successe
                 cannot
                 be
                 but
                 good
                 ,
                 neither
                 néed
                 wee
                 feare
                 the
                 great
                 multitude
                 
                 against
                 vs
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 battell
                 is
                 not
                 ours
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Lords
                 .
              
               
                 Sixtly
                 ,
                 though
                 God
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 shew
                 his
                 iustice
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 winke
                 at
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 punish
                 it
                 )
                 vseth
                 the
                 enemies
                 malice
                 in
                 the
                 temporall
                 ouerthrow
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 doth
                 withall
                 shew
                 his
                 mercy
                 in
                 rescuing
                 and
                 sauing
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 turning
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 sinne
                 in
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 medicine
                 and
                 soueraigne
                 salue
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 euils
                 of
                 warre
                 ,
                 wil
                 cause
                 vs
                 more
                 to
                 desire
                 peace
                 and
                 quietnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 wee
                 haue
                 obtained
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 estéeme
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bée
                 thankefull
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 nights
                 darkenes
                 maketh
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 more
                 desirable
                 ;
                 as
                 vallies
                 set
                 out
                 the
                 mountaines
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 champion
                 country
                 commendeth
                 the
                 woodland
                 :
                 so
                 doth
                 warre
                 declare
                 and
                 make
                 knowne
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 peace
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   But
                   what
                   if
                   in
                   a
                   lawfull
                   war
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   good
                   quarrell
                   ,
                   we
                   now
                   and
                   then
                   bee
                   foiled
                   and
                   ouerthrowne
                   ,
                   how
                   shall
                   wee
                   comfort
                   our selues
                   ?
                   and
                   what
                   course
                   shall
                   we
                   take
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 
                 wee
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 (
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 Achans
                 sinne
                 that
                 had
                 stollen
                 
                 a
                 Babylonish
                 garment
                 ,
                 two
                 hundred
                 shekels
                 of
                 siluer
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 wedge
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 Israelites
                 were
                 put
                 to
                 flight
                 by
                 th●
                 men
                 of
                 Ai
                 :
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Beniamites
                 twice
                 ouercame
                 the
                 Israelites
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 good
                 cause
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 fought
                 not
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 nor
                 repented
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 afterwards
                 :
                 wherefore
                 wée
                 must
                 repent
                 vs
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 (
                 before
                 we
                 go
                 to
                 war
                 )
                 and
                 vndertake
                 the
                 iust
                 defence
                 of
                 our selues
                 in
                 humility
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 presumption
                 of
                 mind
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 though
                 once
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 ,
                 we
                 bee
                 ouerthrowne
                 in
                 warre
                 ,
                 yet
                 wee
                 must
                 not
                 bee
                 daunted
                 and
                 discouraged
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 onely
                 repent
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 séeke
                 helpe
                 at
                 Gods
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 will
                 goe
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 fight
                 for
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Gods
                 children
                 may
                 (
                 for
                 their
                 correction
                 and
                 triall
                 )
                 as
                 well
                 be
                 foiled
                 in
                 fighting
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 a
                 iust
                 cause
                 and
                 quarrell
                 ;
                 as
                 haue
                 ill
                 successe
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 crossed
                 in
                 other
                 matters
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 the
                 experience
                 of
                 our
                 ouerthrowes
                 in
                 battaile
                 ,
                 will
                 make
                 vs
                 more
                 expert
                 and
                 aduised
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 )
                 we
                 haue
                 lost
                 the
                 day
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 must
                 comfort
                 our
                 
                 selues
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 lost
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 our
                 cause
                 ,
                 our
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 our
                 vertue
                 ,
                 our
                 noble
                 resolution
                 and
                 fortitude
                 ,
                 &
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 (
                 against
                 the
                 next
                 encounter
                 )
                 entreat
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 with
                 our
                 armies
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 guide
                 and
                 prosper
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Sixtly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 for
                 vs
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 ouerthrow
                 in
                 warre
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 triumph
                 ouer
                 our
                 enemies
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 all
                 things
                 fall
                 out
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 desires
                 ,
                 wée
                 would
                 soone
                 put
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 all
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 grow
                 secure
                 ,
                 proud
                 ,
                 and
                 arrogant
                 ,
                 ascribing
                 all
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 victory
                 not
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 onely
                 cause
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 only
                 author
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 alone
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 hostes
                 )
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 instrumentall
                 causes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 our selues
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 God
                 will
                 by
                 some
                 foile
                 and
                 ouerthrow
                 preuent
                 this
                 erroneous
                 arrogancy
                 .
              
               
                 Seuenthly
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 loose
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 &
                 receiue
                 the
                 ouerthrow
                 in
                 battell
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 lost
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 our
                 good
                 seruice
                 ,
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 our
                 mind
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 our
                 skill
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 barrennes
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 teacheth
                 the
                 husbandman
                 skill
                 ,
                 the
                 often
                 arising
                 of
                 stormes
                 add
                 tempests
                 ,
                 maketh
                 the
                 Pilot
                 and
                 Mariner
                 wise
                 to
                 decline
                 
                 the
                 annoiance
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 frequent
                 fals
                 maketh
                 the
                 rider
                 wary
                 :
                 So
                 sundry
                 foiles
                 &
                 ouerthrows
                 in
                 battel
                 ,
                 make
                 Gods
                 children
                 more
                 politicke
                 and
                 prouident
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 &
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 humble
                 themselues
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 implore
                 and
                 entreat
                 his
                 hand
                 and
                 helpe
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q
                   What
                   duties
                   must
                   we
                   performe
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   warre
                   and
                   hostility
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 expert
                 and
                 old
                 beaten
                 souldiers
                 in
                 the
                 spirituall
                 battell
                 against
                 the
                 world
                 and
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 Diuell
                 and
                 death
                 :
                 
                 and
                 if
                 herein
                 wee
                 putting
                 on
                 the
                 whole
                 armour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 quit
                 our selues
                 like
                 mē
                 ,
                 other
                 wars
                 shall
                 neither
                 terrifie
                 nor
                 trouble
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 search
                 the
                 Scrip●tures
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 thē
                 examine
                 the
                 lawfulnes
                 of
                 our
                 defiance
                 or
                 resistance
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 ou●
                 quarrell
                 and
                 conscience
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 the
                 issue
                 cannot
                 be
                 euill
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 carelesse
                 and
                 secure
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 peace
                 and
                 prosperity
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 wars
                 come
                 many
                 times
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 least
                 dreaded
                 or
                 doubted
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 the
                 Captaines
                 and
                 souldiers
                 must
                 bee
                 trained
                 vp
                 in
                 the
                 feates
                 of
                 warre
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 policies
                 &
                 stratagemes
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 bee
                 valorous
                 :
                 the
                 Ministers
                 
                 must
                 exhort
                 them
                 to
                 bee
                 couragious
                 in
                 Gods
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 must
                 call
                 vpon
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 depend
                 vpon
                 his
                 power
                 and
                 promise
                 for
                 successe
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 al
                 shall
                 go
                 well
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 if
                 their
                 bodies
                 bee
                 slaine
                 ?
                 yet
                 the
                 truth
                 still
                 remaineth
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 soules
                 shall
                 liue
                 for
                 euer
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 people
                 at
                 home
                 must
                 renue
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 couenant
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 enemies
                 shall
                 fall
                 before
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   shall
                   the
                   seruants
                   of
                   God
                   comfort
                   themselues
                   against
                   ciuill
                   warre
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 euill
                 commeth
                 from
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 iustice
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 the
                 greater
                 sort
                 refuse
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 peace
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 reconcile
                 themselues
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 despise
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 God
                 doth
                 so
                 forsake
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 by
                 vprores
                 and
                 mutuall
                 dissensions
                 deuoure
                 and
                 destroy
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 more
                 patiently
                 to
                 be
                 endured
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 defined
                 and
                 determined
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 maner
                 ,
                 and
                 end
                 
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 trie
                 and
                 exercise
                 onely
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 his
                 children
                 by
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 worldly
                 thinges
                 are
                 mortall
                 and
                 mutable
                 ,
                 so
                 haue
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 States
                 and
                 Kingdoms
                 their
                 maladies
                 ,
                 and
                 diseases
                 ,
                 créeping
                 and
                 growing
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 priuate
                 grudges
                 and
                 ciuill
                 warres
                 often
                 befall
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 places
                 now
                 are
                 goodly
                 and
                 faire
                 townes
                 ,
                 and
                 cities
                 ,
                 there
                 haue
                 beene
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 ,
                 woods
                 ,
                 forrests
                 ,
                 wildernesses
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 a
                 resolued
                 Christian
                 that
                 séeth
                 ciuill
                 warres
                 in
                 their
                 true
                 face
                 and
                 hue
                 ,
                 putteth
                 away
                 childish
                 feare
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 broken
                 at
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 house
                 top
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 haile
                 dashing
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   duties
                   are
                   wee
                   to
                   performe
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   ciuill
                   warre
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 abuse
                 our
                 present
                 peace
                 and
                 prosperity
                 when
                 we
                 enioy
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 behoueth
                 vs
                 to
                 bewaile
                 ,
                 and
                 forsake
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 that
                 bring
                 all
                 these
                 euils
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 bee
                 wary
                 and
                 prouident
                 that
                 wee
                 bee
                 not
                 so
                 many
                 firebrands
                 to
                 nourish
                 the
                 flame
                 of
                 ciuill
                 contention
                 ,
                 lest
                 we
                 smart
                 for
                 our
                 folly
                 ,
                 an●
                 
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 once
                 begun
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 endeauour
                 by
                 supplication
                 ,
                 rebukes
                 ,
                 admonitions
                 ,
                 threatnings
                 ,
                 and
                 promises
                 to
                 suppresse
                 and
                 quench
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 if
                 wée
                 must
                 ,
                 or
                 néeds
                 will
                 take
                 parts
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 and
                 iustice
                 to
                 take
                 part
                 with
                 the
                 best
                 cause
                 &
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pray
                 vnto
                 God
                 for
                 counsell
                 and
                 assistance
                 :
                 
                 and
                 then
                 God
                 can
                 &
                 will
                 giue
                 victorie
                 (
                 when
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 him
                 )
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 a
                 few
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 many
                 .
              
               
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 beséech
                 the
                 almighty
                 to
                 grant
                 repentance
                 to
                 the
                 authors
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 saue
                 our
                 country
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 ciuill
                 warres
                 procéede
                 from
                 the
                 ignorance
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &
                 from
                 the
                 contempt
                 and
                 disobedience
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 for
                 the
                 ceasing
                 and
                 remoouall
                 of
                 this
                 euill
                 ,
                 make
                 our
                 peace
                 with
                 God
                 and
                 entertaine
                 his
                 word
                 with
                 more
                 delight
                 and
                 deuotion
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 Of
                 the
                 Plague
                 or
                 Pestilence
                 .
              
               
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IS
                   the
                   plague
                   and
                   pestilence
                   of
                   our
                   time
                   ,
                   contagious
                   &
                   infections
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Yes
                 ,
                 questionlesse
                 :
                 for
                 first
                 as
                 the
                 leprosie
                 amongst
                 the
                 Iewes
                 infected
                 not
                 onely
                 mens
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 their
                 garments
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 very
                 habitations
                 :
                 so
                 doth
                 the
                 plague
                 ,
                 as
                 experience
                 proueth
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 plague
                 bee
                 Gods
                 speciall
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 
                   destroying
                   Angell
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 commeth
                 not
                 immediately
                 by
                 the
                 sensible
                 touch
                 of
                 an
                 heauenly
                 Angell
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 did
                 so
                 come
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 extreame
                 vanity
                 ,
                 and
                 madnes
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 to
                 shunne
                 the
                 infected
                 persons
                 and
                 places
                 ;
                 but
                 (
                 ordinarily
                 )
                 by
                 outward
                 means
                 and
                 occasions
                 :
                 this
                 to
                 bee
                 true
                 ,
                 experience
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 that
                 very
                 many
                 by
                 declining
                 the
                 infected
                 places
                 and
                 persons
                 ,
                 haue
                 béen
                 saued
                 and
                 preserued
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 sundry
                 persons
                 not
                 infected
                 ,
                 
                 haue
                 béene
                 so
                 kept
                 by
                 physicke
                 preseruatiues
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 infected
                 persons
                 haue
                 béene
                 cured
                 by
                 medicines
                 and
                 plasters
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 God
                 had
                 immediately
                 strucken
                 thē
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 70000.
                 of
                 Dauids
                 people
                 )
                 they
                 had
                 all
                 died
                 without
                 recouery
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   But
                   why
                   are
                   not
                   all
                   tainted
                   and
                   infected
                   that
                   liue
                   amongst
                   the
                   visited
                   parties
                   and
                   persons
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 all
                 persons
                 are
                 not
                 (
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 naturall
                 constitution
                 ▪
                 )
                 apt
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 infection
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 God
                 so
                 ruleth
                 and
                 restraineth
                 the
                 plague
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 touch
                 none
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 any
                 further
                 degrée
                 then
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 charitable
                 duties
                 about
                 the
                 visited
                 ,
                 preserueth
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 feruent
                 prayer
                 deliuereth
                 sundry
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Is
                   it
                   lawfull
                   for
                   any
                   man
                   to
                   flee
                   the
                   infection
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Yes
                 :
                 for
                 albeit
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 necessary
                 officers
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 pastors
                 of
                 the
                 visited
                 congregatiōs
                 may
                 not
                 flee
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 that
                 eyther
                 are
                 fearefull
                 ,
                 or
                 freed
                 from
                 their
                 ordinary
                 calling
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 bound
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 no
                 publicke
                 ,
                 and
                 necessary
                 office
                 )
                 may
                 lawfully
                 flee
                 :
                 for
                 first
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 preserue
                 himselfe
                 by
                 
                 flight
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 nothing
                 hurt
                 another
                 ,
                 A
                 man
                 may
                 shun
                 dangers
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 nature
                 as
                 warre
                 ,
                 famine
                 ,
                 waters
                 ,
                 fires
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 not
                 then
                 this
                 iudgement
                 ?
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 lesse
                 danger
                 of
                 infection
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 concourse
                 of
                 people
                 is
                 abated
                 and
                 diminished
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Obiection
                   .
                   They
                   that
                   flie
                   cannot
                   but
                   distrust
                   Gods
                   watchfull
                   prouidence
                   .
                
              
               
                 A.
                 The
                 fault
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 distrusteth
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Obiection
                   .
                   Ob.
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   offensiue
                   for
                   a
                   man
                   ●o
                   flee
                   .
                
              
               
                 A.
                 The
                 offence
                 is
                 taken
                 and
                 not
                 giuen
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Obiection
                   .
                   Ob.
                   Whatsoeuer
                   is
                   against
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   charity
                   is
                   vnlawfull
                   :
                   but
                   to
                   flee
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   forsake
                   our
                   neighbour
                   ,
                   is
                   against
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   charity
                   ,
                   ergo
                   .
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Our
                 neighbour
                 is
                 not
                 forsaken
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 wanteth
                 the
                 helpe
                 neither
                 of
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 kinsfolke
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 friends
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Obiection
                 .
                 
                 
                   Ob.
                   But
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   visite
                   the
                   sicke
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   by
                   Gods
                   commaundement
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 A.
                 Leprous
                 persons
                 were
                 excepted
                 amongst
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 not
                 then
                 the
                 plaguie
                 persons
                 in
                 our
                 dayes
                 ?
                 seeing
                 that
                 this
                 disease
                 is
                 no
                 lesse
                 contagious
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   duty
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   flee
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 seriously
                 repent
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 else
                 God
                 wil
                 correct
                 them
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 kind
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 )
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 earnestly
                 entreat
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 praier
                 to
                 stay
                 his
                 heauy
                 hād
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 mercifull
                 to
                 the
                 visited
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 willingly
                 contribute
                 money
                 to
                 the
                 visited
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   duty
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   abide
                   at
                   home
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 They
                 must
                 not
                 bee
                 secure
                 and
                 desperate
                 (
                 for
                 oftentimes
                 ,
                 Gods
                 most
                 excellent
                 seruants
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 tainted
                 &
                 infected
                 with
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 die
                 of
                 the
                 plague
                 )
                 but
                 humble
                 themselues
                 vnder
                 Gods
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 endeauour
                 by
                 prayer
                 &
                 repentance
                 to
                 pacifie
                 and
                 put
                 away
                 Gods
                 displeasure
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 ought
                 not
                 censoriouslie
                 to
                 condemne
                 ,
                 but
                 charitably
                 to
                 iudge
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 flie
                 from
                 infected
                 places
                 and
                 persons
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 not
                 tied
                 to
                 be
                 resident
                 by
                 any
                 speciall
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 (
                 specially
                 those
                 that
                 liue
                 by
                 their
                 
                 labours
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 trades
                 )
                 haue
                 no
                 sufficient
                 meanes
                 at
                 home
                 to
                 maintaine
                 them
                 and
                 theirs
                 withall
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Why
                   doth
                   God
                   sometimes
                   in
                   one
                   Country
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   ,
                   cut
                   downe
                   and
                   destroy
                   so
                   many
                   thousands
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   sword
                   of
                   plague
                   and
                   pestilence
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 ,
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 should
                 not
                 take
                 this
                 strict
                 course
                 ,
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 (
                 especially
                 amongst
                 Turkes
                 ,
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 )
                 would
                 exceed
                 :
                 for
                 ordinarily
                 men
                 are
                 faster
                 borne
                 then
                 they
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 heereupon
                 God
                 thrusteth
                 in
                 his
                 reaping
                 hooke
                 ,
                 and
                 cutteth
                 down
                 certaine
                 thousands
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 places
                 where
                 they
                 liue
                 and
                 are
                 resident
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 otherwise
                 well
                 containe
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 maintaine
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 to
                 snib
                 and
                 controll
                 the
                 pride
                 and
                 presumption
                 of
                 such
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 with
                 Dauid
                 when
                 he
                 numbred
                 the
                 people
                 )
                 glory
                 and
                 rest
                 in
                 their
                 multitudes
                 &
                 millions
                 :
                 
                 hereupon
                 he
                 to
                 represse
                 their
                 vaine
                 confidence
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cure
                 generall
                 and
                 desperate
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 abateth
                 and
                 lesseneth
                 those
                 numbers
                 and
                 multitudes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   meditations
                   are
                   meete
                   for
                   to
                   comfort
                   Gods
                   children
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   a
                   generall
                   infection
                   by
                   the
                   plague
                   or
                   
                   pestilence
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 plague
                 is
                 not
                 casuall
                 &
                 contingent
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 from
                 God
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 disposition
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 none
                 die
                 and
                 depart
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 sooner
                 or
                 latter
                 ,
                 in
                 greater
                 or
                 smaller
                 number
                 then
                 God
                 permitteth
                 and
                 hath
                 preordaianed
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 euery
                 age
                 since
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 part
                 ,
                 prouince
                 or
                 other
                 )
                 Gods
                 dearest
                 seruants
                 haue
                 felt
                 the
                 contagion
                 and
                 noisomnesse
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 sundry
                 of
                 them
                 haue
                 died
                 of
                 this
                 visitation
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 more
                 milde
                 ,
                 gentle
                 ,
                 and
                 sufferable
                 chastisement
                 ,
                 then
                 either
                 warre
                 or
                 famine
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 progresse
                 and
                 disposition
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 God
                 rather
                 worketh
                 by
                 himselfe
                 then
                 vseth
                 the
                 ministry
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 in
                 iudgement
                 remembreth
                 mercy
                 ;
                 but
                 men
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 the
                 instruments
                 to
                 chastise
                 vs
                 ,
                 so
                 follow
                 the
                 violent
                 streame
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 corrupt
                 affections
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shew
                 themselues
                 destitute
                 and
                 depriued
                 of
                 all
                 mercy
                 and
                 moderation
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 doth
                 by
                 the
                 plague
                 correct
                 vs
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 trie
                 and
                 proue
                 our
                 faith
                 in
                 his
                 powerfull
                 and
                 gracious
                 
                 prouidence
                 :
                 our
                 tender
                 compassion
                 towards
                 our
                 distressed
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 thankefulnesse
                 towards
                 them
                 that
                 either
                 by
                 publike
                 authority
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 charitable
                 disposition
                 attend
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 minister
                 to
                 our
                 necessities
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 God
                 doth
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 infection
                 when
                 the
                 plague
                 most
                 rageth
                 ,
                 preserue
                 very
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 imploied
                 about
                 charitable
                 offices
                 which
                 concerne
                 the
                 visited
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Gods
                 children
                 that
                 die
                 by
                 this
                 visitation
                 are
                 as
                 blessed
                 as
                 they
                 that
                 〈◊〉
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 course
                 of
                 nature
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Angels
                 carry
                 their
                 soules
                 into
                 Abrahams
                 bosome
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   duties
                   are
                   the
                   visited
                   persons
                   to
                   performe
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 commend
                 themselues
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 for
                 Christ
                 his
                 sake
                 ,
                 be
                 mercifull
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 (
                 whiles
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 hope
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 whiles
                 they
                 haue
                 opportunity
                 )
                 vse
                 preseruatiues
                 ,
                 medicines
                 ,
                 physicke
                 ,
                 restoratiues
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 did
                 Ezechias
                 :
                 )
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 perceiue
                 the
                 fatall
                 houre
                 to
                 be
                 come
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 willingly
                 ,
                 and
                 confidently
                 commend
                 their
                 spirits
                 into
                 Gods
                 hands
                 .
              
               
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 parents
                 and
                 masters
                 of
                 families
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 exhort
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 kinsfolke
                 and
                 seruants
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 profession
                 and
                 practise
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 and
                 vertue
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 last
                 words
                 that
                 such
                 vtter
                 ,
                 doe
                 (
                 commonly
                 )
                 leaue
                 the
                 deepest
                 impression
                 in
                 the
                 harts
                 and
                 minds
                 of
                 their
                 chlidren
                 ,
                 friends
                 and
                 seruants
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 it
                 they
                 recouer
                 of
                 the
                 plague
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 bee
                 thankfull
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 pay
                 vnto
                 him
                 the
                 vowes
                 which
                 their
                 lips
                 haue
                 promised
                 and
                 their
                 mouth
                 hath
                 spoken
                 in
                 affliction
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 they
                 must
                 feare
                 afterclaps
                 ,
                 and
                 beware
                 lest
                 a
                 worse
                 thing
                 doe
                 heareafter
                 befall
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 Of
                 dearth
                 and
                 famine
                 .
              
               
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 
                   WHat
                   is
                   famine
                
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Gods
                 scourge
                 ,
                 for
                 manifest
                 and
                 notorious
                 sinnes
                 and
                 enormities
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Who
                   is
                   the
                   inflicter
                   of
                   it
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 commeth
                 not
                 by
                 fortune
                 or
                 cha●ce
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 God
                 calleth
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 a●
                 may
                 appeare
                 by
                 infinite
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Chron.
                 7.
                 vers
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 Deut.
                 28.38
                 Ier.
                 14.16
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   are
                   the
                   outward
                   meanes
                   ,
                   causes
                   and
                   instruments
                   of
                   dearth
                   and
                   famine
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 They
                 are
                 diuers
                 ;
                 as
                 sometimes
                 ba●cennesse
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 drought
                 and
                 heate
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 Iudeo
                 and
                 those
                 Easterly
                 countries
                 )
                 sometimes
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 our
                 nation
                 of
                 England
                 )
                 vnseasonable
                 weather
                 and
                 immoderate
                 raine
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 the
                 Canker
                 ,
                 the
                 Palmer
                 worme
                 ,
                 the
                 Grashopper
                 ,
                 somtimes
                 haile
                 ,
                 storms
                 ,
                 whirlewindes
                 ,
                 and
                 oftentimes
                 warre
                 and
                 hostility
                 ;
                 lastly
                 ,
                 surfetting
                 ,
                 drunkenkennes
                 pride
                 ,
                 or
                 excesse
                 in
                 meate
                 ,
                 drink
                 ,
                 apparell
                 in
                 al
                 rankes
                 and
                 orders
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Who
                   are
                   principall
                   outward
                   meanes
                   to
                   encrease
                   dearth
                   and
                   famine
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Amongst
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 enclosers
                 of
                 ground
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 conuert
                 so
                 much
                 a●able
                 ground
                 into
                 pasture
                 ▪
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 ground
                 enough
                 for
                 tillage
                 .
                 Secōdly
                 ,
                 monopolists
                 or
                 ingrossers
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 badggers
                 
                 &
                 forestallers
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 hoarders
                 of
                 Corne.
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 transporters
                 of
                 it
                 beyond
                 the
                 Seas
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 oppressors
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 namely
                 such
                 as
                 either
                 denie
                 them
                 their
                 wages
                 ,
                 or
                 take
                 and
                 retaine
                 their
                 pawns
                 &
                 pledges
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 that
                 vpon
                 aduantage
                 of
                 the
                 pooremans
                 distresse
                 ,
                 buy
                 his
                 land
                 ,
                 goods
                 ,
                 liuing
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   deseruing
                   and
                   procuring
                   cause
                   of
                   dearth
                   and
                   famine
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Sinne
                 and
                 disobedience
                 in
                 generall
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   are
                   the
                   particular
                   sinnes
                   which
                   moue
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   send
                   dearth
                   &
                   famine
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Ans.
                 First
                 ,
                 
                 Idolatrie
                 and
                 corruption
                 of
                 Gods
                 seruice
                 and
                 worship
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 28.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Atheisme
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 Ier.
                 11.21.22
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 being
                 addicted
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 gaine
                 ,
                 
                 do
                 altogether
                 neglect
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 Gods
                 house
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 reformation
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Periury
                 ,
                 false
                 oathes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 breaking
                 of
                 lawfull
                 oathes
                 .
              
               
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 
                 couetousnesse
                 ,
                 oppression
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 and
                 enclosing
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 grounds
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 cruelty
                 towards
                 the
                 poor●
                 and
                 the
                 wronging
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 fals●
                 waights
                 and
                 measures
                 ,
                 Micah
                 .
                 6.10
                 .
              
               
                 Seuenthly
                 ,
                 pride
                 in
                 Princes
                 and
                 R●lers
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Sam.
                 24.
                 
              
               
                 Eightly
                 ,
                 surfetting
                 and
                 drunkennesse
                 .
                 Ioel
                 1
                 ,
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 neglect
                 of
                 tith-paying
                 and
                 of
                 maintaining
                 the
                 holy
                 Ministry
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Why
                   doth
                   God
                   this
                   way
                   sundrie
                   times
                   trie
                   and
                   chastice
                   his
                   owne
                   children
                   who
                   doe
                   not
                   sinne
                   contemptuously
                   ,
                   o●
                   with
                   an
                   high
                   hand
                   as
                   wicked
                   men
                   doe
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 naturall
                 corruption
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 deserueth
                 this
                 chastisment
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 (
                 as
                 sometimes
                 it
                 commeth
                 to
                 passe
                 )
                 it
                 breaketh
                 out
                 into
                 blaines
                 and
                 grosse
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 God
                 by
                 correcting
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 preuenteth
                 in
                 them
                 more
                 greeuous
                 enormities
                 ,
                 and
                 saueth
                 them
                 from
                 eternall
                 destruction
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   vse
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   heereof
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Let
                 the
                 wicked
                 and
                 profane
                 tremble
                 ,
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 betimes
                 returne
                 vnto
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 God
                 correct
                 small
                 faults
                 so
                 sharpely
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 deare
                 children
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 will
                 he
                 punish
                 them
                 that
                 sin
                 so
                 presumptuously
                 ?
              
               
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   spirituall
                   meditations
                   are
                   necessary
                   to
                   comfort
                   our
                   soules
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   dearth
                   and
                   famine
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 These
                 (
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 )
                 following
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 Gods
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 commeth
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 by
                 chance
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 repent
                 and
                 patiently
                 endure
                 this
                 correction
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 God
                 by
                 dearth
                 and
                 scarsitie
                 doth
                 preuent
                 his
                 children
                 from
                 committing
                 many
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 riot
                 ,
                 excesse
                 ,
                 gluttony
                 ,
                 drunkennes
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 a
                 Physition
                 letteth
                 his
                 patient
                 bloud
                 ,
                 to
                 preuent
                 diseases
                 in
                 him
                 :
                 so
                 dealeth
                 God
                 with
                 his
                 children
                 in
                 this
                 chasticement
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 dearth
                 doth
                 not
                 pine
                 and
                 starue
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 prouide
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 quicken
                 his
                 children
                 and
                 seruants
                 .
                 Thus
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 famine
                 ,
                 God
                 made
                 Ioseph
                 the
                 meanes
                 to
                 nourish
                 his
                 father
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 brethren
                 .
                 Thus
                 he
                 fed
                 Elias
                 by
                 an
                 Angel
                 ,
                 yea
                 by
                 a
                 rauenous
                 Rauen
                 :
                 thus
                 he
                 multiplied
                 the
                 oile
                 and
                 meale
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 widow
                 of
                 Sarepta
                 :
                 
                 thus
                 for
                 forty
                 yeeres
                 space
                 hee
                 fed
                 the
                 Israelites
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 with
                 Manna
                 from
                 heauen
                 :
                 thus
                 God
                 prouided
                 for
                 Elimeleks
                 ,
                 his
                 wife
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 
                 the
                 noble
                 Sunamite
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 maruell
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 God
                 féed
                 the
                 fowles
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 ye●
                 the
                 young
                 Rauens
                 that
                 cry
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 will
                 he
                 féed
                 his
                 sonnes
                 and
                 seruants
                 ?
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 neither
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 euill
                 ,
                 will
                 God
                 tempt
                 them
                 abo●●
                 their
                 strength
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 intendeth
                 their
                 reformation
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 their
                 ruine
                 :
                 but
                 i●
                 they
                 repent
                 and
                 pray
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 will
                 mitigate
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 remoue
                 the
                 dearth
                 and
                 famine
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 féed●
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 kéepe
                 them
                 sho●●
                 of
                 these
                 earthly
                 thinges
                 ,
                 yet
                 hee
                 giueth
                 them
                 farre
                 greater
                 giftes
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
                 hope
                 ,
                 charity
                 ,
                 assurance
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 sometimes
                 permit
                 their
                 bodies
                 to
                 pine
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 an
                 example
                 in
                 Lazarus
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 persecuted
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Antiochus
                 )
                 yet
                 he
                 doth
                 sustaine
                 their
                 spirits
                 with
                 patience
                 and
                 féed
                 their
                 soules
                 to
                 saluation
                 with
                 the
                 hidden
                 Manna
                 of
                 his
                 word
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   duties
                   are
                   there
                   in
                   such
                   ●
                   distresse
                   to
                   be
                   practised
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 confes
                 ,
                 acknowledge
                 ▪
                 
                 and
                 bewaile
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 cause
                 thereof
                 :
                 we
                 must
                 beware
                 that
                 we
                 contemne
                 not
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 nor
                 abuse
                 his
                 good
                 creatures
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 withall
                 intreat
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 lessen
                 or
                 take
                 away
                 this
                 plague
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 ,
                 )
                 suffer
                 this
                 correction
                 with
                 patience
                 and
                 thankfulnesse
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 outward
                 helpes
                 faile
                 vs
                 ,
                 yet
                 let
                 vs
                 hold
                 fast
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 mercy
                 and
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 ease
                 and
                 refreshment
                 in
                 our
                 troubles
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Preachers
                 must
                 endeauour
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 féele
                 the
                 gréeuousnesse
                 of
                 the
                 calamitie
                 ,
                 to
                 stirre
                 them
                 vp
                 to
                 repentance
                 and
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 exhort
                 the
                 rich
                 to
                 liberalitie
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 rich
                 men
                 must
                 regard
                 ,
                 pitie
                 ,
                 and
                 reléeue
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 sacrifice
                 on
                 these
                 altars
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 fil
                 these
                 empty
                 vessels
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 the
                 fountaine
                 of
                 their
                 liberalitie
                 runne
                 out
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 magistrates
                 and
                 rulers
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 only
                 prouide
                 against
                 dearth
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 also
                 suppresse
                 monopolists
                 ,
                 engrossers
                 ,
                 badgers
                 ,
                 transporters
                 of
                 graine
                 ,
                 hoarders
                 of
                 corne
                 ,
                 &c.
                 for
                 
                   Vae
                   illis
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Hi
                   sunt
                   mercatores
                   humanarum
                   calamitatum
                   :
                
                 that
                 
                 is
                 ,
                 woe
                 vnto
                 them
                 that
                 enhance
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 victuals
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 hucksters
                 of
                 humane
                 miseries
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
                 Of
                 Oppression
                 ,
                 Worldly
                 losses
                 ,
                 Pouerty
                 .
              
               
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 
                   WHat
                   cōfortable
                   theoreme●
                   doth
                   Gods
                   word
                   afford
                   vs
                   against
                   wrong
                   ,
                   iniury
                   ,
                   and
                   oppression
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 good
                 men
                 (
                 rather
                 )
                 to
                 suffer
                 iniury
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 offer
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 wrong
                 done
                 ,
                 redoundeth
                 to
                 the
                 hurt
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 doth
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 if
                 men
                 cannot
                 ,
                 or
                 will
                 not
                 right
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 our
                 God
                 can
                 and
                 will
                 auenge
                 such
                 indignities
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 commit
                 &
                 commend
                 our
                 cause
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 wait
                 his
                 leisure
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 our
                 companions
                 herein
                 :
                 an●
                 
                 therefore
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 iudge
                 our selues
                 forsaken
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 singled
                 out
                 to
                 these
                 abuses
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 Gods
                 people
                 doe
                 but
                 sigh
                 and
                 groane
                 vnder
                 their
                 burthen
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 come
                 downe
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 ease
                 and
                 deliuer
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 
                 oppression
                 maketh
                 a
                 wise
                 man
                 mad
                 .
              
               
                 Seuenthly
                 ,
                 oppression
                 of
                 the
                 innocent
                 and
                 the
                 indignities
                 offered
                 to
                 iust
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 eares
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 hosts
                 ,
                 and
                 cry
                 to
                 heauen
                 for
                 vengeance
                 .
              
               
                 Seuenthly
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 defraud
                 and
                 oppresse
                 others
                 ,
                 must
                 looke
                 to
                 receiue
                 the
                 like
                 measure
                 againe
                 in
                 Gods
                 powerfull
                 iustice
                 .
              
               
                 Eighthly
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 hereby
                 try
                 and
                 proue
                 whether
                 that
                 we
                 will
                 blesse
                 them
                 that
                 curse
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 haue
                 our
                 vertues
                 of
                 loue
                 and
                 patience
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 eminent
                 and
                 conspicuous
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 carry
                 a
                 cankred
                 affection
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 especially
                 )
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 requite
                 euill
                 with
                 euill
                 ,
                 then
                 doth
                 God
                 discouer
                 vnto
                 vs
                 our
                 corruption
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 labour
                 to
                 pull
                 out
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 masters
                 and
                 conquerors
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 meditate
                 vpon
                 Gods
                 
                 gracious
                 promises
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 iust
                 and
                 wise
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 kéepe
                 vs
                 from
                 all
                 impatience
                 and
                 desire
                 of
                 reuenge
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   duties
                   are
                   the
                   wronged
                   and
                   oppressed
                   to
                   performe
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 redresse
                 a
                 wrong
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 forget
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 make
                 the
                 Iudges
                 ,
                 Iustices
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Christian
                 magistrate
                 ,
                 the
                 reuengers
                 of
                 our
                 wrongs
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 faile
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 commit
                 it
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 vengeance
                 belongeth
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 right
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 labour
                 to
                 be
                 innocent
                 as
                 Doues
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 hurt
                 none
                 ,
                 but
                 striue
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 innocent
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 ease
                 and
                 peace
                 shall
                 we
                 finde
                 in
                 our
                 owne
                 soules
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 a
                 country
                 we
                 sée
                 the
                 oppression
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 defrauding
                 of
                 iudgement
                 and
                 iustice
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 astonied
                 at
                 the
                 matter
                 :
                 for
                 on●
                 high
                 that
                 is
                 aboue
                 the
                 high
                 taketh
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 nay
                 the
                 highest
                 is
                 aboue
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 )
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 excell
                 all
                 mens
                 greatnes
                 ,
                 far
                 more
                 incomparably
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 greatest
                 Monarch
                 surpasseth
                 the
                 meanest
                 vassall
                 or
                 
                 subiect
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 doth
                 with
                 infinite
                 eyes
                 ,
                 behold
                 and
                 view
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 Ezech.
                 1.18
                 .
                 Zach.
                 3.9
                 .
                 &
                 4.9
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 ,
                 whatin
                 vs
                 lieth
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 wee
                 may
                 with
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 defend
                 others
                 frō
                 wrong
                 and
                 oppression
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 God
                 will
                 stirre
                 vp
                 them
                 that
                 shall
                 defend
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   shall
                   a
                   Christian
                   in
                   pouerty
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   want
                   of
                   outward
                   necessary
                   things
                   ,
                   resolue
                   and
                   comfort
                   himselfe
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Albeit
                 pouerty
                 is
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 a
                 vile
                 and
                 miserable
                 state
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 necessary
                 money
                 and
                 riches
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 are
                 manifold
                 meditatiōs
                 wherin
                 the
                 child
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 comfort
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 pouerty
                 is
                 to
                 Gods
                 child
                 not
                 a
                 bane
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 blessing
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 curse
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 correction
                 :
                 for
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 our
                 blessed
                 Sauiour
                 was
                 borne
                 poore
                 ,
                 
                 liued
                 poor
                 ,
                 died
                 poore
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 rich
                 ;
                 and
                 shall
                 wée
                 take
                 that
                 lot
                 grieuously
                 ,
                 whereby
                 wee
                 may
                 bée
                 made
                 conformable
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 grow
                 rich
                 in
                 grace
                 ?
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 euery
                 Christian
                 is
                 rich
                 ,
                 &
                 with
                 Christ
                 a
                 Lord
                 and
                 possessor
                 of
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 riches
                 therein
                 contained
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 then
                 can
                 hée
                 bée
                 poore
                 ?
              
               
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 rich
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 true
                 treasure
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 poore
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 wée
                 lie
                 ,
                 and
                 liue
                 in
                 great
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 security
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 fréed
                 and
                 disburdened
                 from
                 many
                 cares
                 ,
                 feares
                 ,
                 and
                 dangers
                 :
                 wée
                 néede
                 not
                 feare
                 the
                 hurts
                 of
                 fire
                 and
                 water
                 ;
                 fained
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 fawning
                 parasites
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 eate
                 vs
                 vp
                 ,
                 ill
                 seruants
                 shall
                 not
                 pilfer
                 ,
                 and
                 purloin●
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 nor
                 run
                 away
                 with
                 our
                 goods
                 ,
                 neither
                 shal
                 we
                 stand
                 in
                 dāger
                 of
                 théeues
                 and
                 robbers
                 ;
                 to
                 all
                 which
                 inconueniences
                 the
                 rich
                 are
                 exposed
                 and
                 subiect
                 .
              
               
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 wee
                 want
                 many
                 occasions
                 of
                 infection
                 ,
                 and
                 prouocations
                 vnto
                 euill
                 :
                 for
                 many
                 men
                 are
                 no
                 longer
                 good
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 poore
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 God
                 denieth
                 vs
                 riches
                 which
                 wee
                 would
                 abuse
                 to
                 pride
                 ,
                 vanity
                 ,
                 couetousnes
                 ,
                 oppression
                 ,
                 and
                 vsurie
                 .
              
               
                 Sixtly
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 be
                 content
                 ,
                 few
                 things
                 are
                 wanting
                 ,
                 for
                 nature
                 is
                 content
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 it
                 desireth
                 onely
                 bread
                 and
                 water
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 poore
                 that
                 liueth
                 according
                 to
                 nature
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 couetous
                 worldling
                 alwayes
                 is
                 bare
                 and
                 néedy
                 ,
                 and
                 wanteth
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 .
              
               
                 Seuenthly
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 rich
                 man
                 all
                 mediocrity
                 
                 is
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 is
                 rich
                 being
                 content
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 scholler
                 and
                 proficient
                 in
                 Christ
                 his
                 schoole
                 ,
                 
                 hauing
                 learned
                 with
                 S.
                 Paul
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 want
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 abound
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 wanteth
                 ,
                 labour
                 ,
                 virtue
                 ,
                 and
                 learning
                 will
                 supply
                 .
              
               
                 Eightly
                 ,
                 pouerty
                 is
                 a
                 touchstone
                 ,
                 and
                 discouereth
                 who
                 are
                 faithful
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 are
                 false
                 :
                 who
                 are
                 hollow
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 are
                 holy
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 poore
                 man
                 is
                 commonly
                 contemned
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 soon
                 shrink
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 séeketh
                 not
                 vs
                 but
                 ours
                 .
              
               
                 Ninthly
                 ,
                 
                 God
                 that
                 giueth
                 vs
                 life
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 principall
                 ,
                 will
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 necessarie
                 sustenance
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 giue
                 vs
                 dayly
                 bread
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 lesse
                 principall
                 ;
                 hee
                 is
                 our
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 féed
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 is
                 our
                 shepheard
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 suffer
                 vs
                 to
                 want
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 conuenient
                 for
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Tenthly
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 his
                 seruants
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 forsake
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 furnish
                 vs
                 with
                 things
                 néedfull
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 he
                 prouided
                 for
                 the
                 12.
                 
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 his
                 family
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 poore
                 estate
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 ;
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 will
                 he
                 prouide
                 for
                 vs
                 being
                 in
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 actuall
                 possession
                 of
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 ?
              
               
               
                 Eleuenthly
                 ,
                 Wealth
                 is
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 happy
                 and
                 glorious
                 inheritance
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 purchased
                 for
                 the
                 Saints
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 another
                 ma●●
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 simply
                 bonum
                 ,
                 it
                 we●
                 
                   bonum
                   commune
                
                 ,
                 wherof
                 wicked
                 〈◊〉
                 ordinarily
                 more
                 partake
                 then
                 Go●●
                 children
                 .
              
               
                 Twelfthly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 be
                 counted
                 religious
                 then
                 rich
                 ,
                 and
                 poore
                 then
                 pr●phane
                 and
                 impious
                 ;
                 for
                 pouerty
                 ,
                 religion
                 ,
                 and
                 blessednes
                 ,
                 may
                 possibly
                 &
                 happily
                 concurre
                 ,
                 but
                 riches
                 cannot
                 make
                 the
                 possessor
                 blessed
                 ;
                 and
                 riches
                 and
                 godlines
                 doe
                 but
                 rarely
                 consort
                 and
                 meet
                 to
                 gether
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 subiect
                 &
                 person
                 .
              
               
                 Thirteenthly
                 ,
                 riches
                 commonly
                 doe
                 corrupt
                 and
                 effeminate
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 they
                 like
                 thornes
                 choake
                 the
                 séede
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 matter
                 and
                 fuell
                 of
                 riot
                 ,
                 excesse
                 ,
                 couetousnes
                 ,
                 and
                 vanity
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 banish
                 them
                 away
                 ,
                 but
                 beget
                 them
                 ;
                 nor
                 extenuate
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 increase
                 them
                 ;
                 neither
                 doe
                 they
                 take
                 away
                 necessities
                 ,
                 but
                 cause
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 therfore
                 we
                 haue
                 no
                 such
                 reason
                 to
                 lamēt
                 the
                 lo●●
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 eagerly
                 set
                 vpon
                 thē
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 to
                 lament
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 misery
                 .
              
               
                 Fourtéenthly
                 ,
                 what
                 though
                 thou
                 now
                 be
                 poore
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 may
                 hereafter
                 enrich
                 and
                 aduance
                 thee
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 
                   Job
                   ,
                   Dauid
                
                 ,
                 and
                 diuers
                 others
                 )
                 for
                 he
                 
                   raiseth
                   the
                   needy
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   dust
                   ,
                   and
                   lifteth
                   vp
                   the
                   poore
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   dung
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   may
                   set
                   him
                   with
                   the
                   princes
                   of
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 poorer
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 ioyfull
                 shall
                 we
                 be
                 in
                 death
                 :
                 for
                 no
                 man
                 liueth
                 so
                 poorely
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 desire
                 to
                 haue
                 liued
                 more
                 poorely
                 when
                 he
                 dieth
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 part
                 with
                 al
                 ,
                 and
                 render
                 an
                 account
                 to
                 God
                 how
                 hee
                 hath
                 gotten
                 ,
                 kept
                 ,
                 and
                 disposed
                 all
                 his
                 goods
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q
                   What
                   vse
                   are
                   wee
                   to
                   make
                   of
                   pouerty
                   ?
                   or
                   how
                   are
                   wee
                   to
                   demeane
                   our selues
                   in
                   it
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 remēber
                 that
                 heauen
                 is
                 our
                 country
                 and
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 life
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 pilgrimage
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 banishment
                 ;
                 and
                 therfore
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 carke
                 and
                 care
                 ,
                 
                 toile
                 ,
                 and
                 moile
                 for
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 séeke
                 the
                 things
                 aboue
                 ,
                 and
                 rather
                 labour
                 to
                 be
                 rich
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 goods
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 poorer
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 let
                 
                 vs
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 humble
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 praier
                 and
                 faith
                 purchase
                 and
                 hold
                 〈◊〉
                 Christ
                 that
                 rich
                 pearle
                 and
                 hidden
                 treasure
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 reade
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 
                 ●
                 then
                 we
                 can
                 neuer
                 be
                 poore
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 contemne
                 ,
                 mu●●
                 lesse
                 condemne
                 any
                 person
                 for
                 his
                 pe●ry
                 and
                 pouerty
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 we
                 shall
                 many
                 times
                 magnifie
                 the
                 wicked
                 &
                 condemne
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
                 
                 wh●
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 )
                 are
                 poore
                 in
                 these
                 outward
                 things
                 ;
                 yea
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 hereby
                 〈◊〉
                 prouoke
                 God
                 to
                 displeasure
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 in
                 his
                 iustice
                 will
                 presse
                 vs
                 with
                 their
                 burdens
                 ,
                 and
                 leaue
                 vs
                 heartlesse
                 &
                 helples
                 in
                 our
                 distresse
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 want
                 outward
                 helps
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 desire
                 God
                 to
                 supply
                 our
                 wants
                 ,
                 ●
                 withall
                 apply
                 our
                 wits
                 to
                 those
                 arts
                 o●e●
                 which
                 chance
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 can
                 neuer
                 be
                 lost
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 get
                 godlines
                 and
                 vertue
                 ;
                 which
                 wil
                 procure
                 riches
                 ,
                 but
                 riches
                 cannot
                 procure
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Comforts
                   and
                   directions
                   for
                   them
                   that
                   either
                   feele
                   or
                   feare
                   pouerty
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   children
                   .
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 many
                 poore
                 men
                 haue
                 had
                 many
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 maintained
                 a
                 great
                 family
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 competently
                 ,
                 and
                 ioyfully
                 .
              
               
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 féedeth
                 the
                 birds
                 ,
                 fowles
                 ,
                 and
                 beasts
                 ,
                 will
                 féed
                 parents
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 can
                 beléeue
                 and
                 depend
                 vpon
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 giueth
                 life
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 deny
                 daily
                 bread
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 bringing
                 vp
                 of
                 many
                 children
                 be
                 troublesome
                 vnto
                 thée
                 ,
                 remember
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 liueth
                 without
                 some
                 trouble
                 :
                 and
                 admit
                 thou
                 hadst
                 no
                 children
                 ,
                 yet
                 other
                 cares
                 would
                 succéed
                 in
                 and
                 possesse
                 their
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 want
                 portions
                 to
                 bestow
                 on
                 thy
                 sonnes
                 and
                 daughters
                 ,
                 God
                 that
                 is
                 al-sufficient
                 ,
                 will
                 in
                 time
                 prouide
                 for
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 giuen
                 them
                 wit
                 ,
                 and
                 meanes
                 to
                 liue
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 will
                 giue
                 them
                 conuenient
                 portions
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 children
                 are
                 thy
                 riches
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 canst
                 thou
                 be
                 poore
                 amongst
                 thy
                 riches
                 and
                 part
                 of
                 thy
                 happinesse
                 ?
                 And
                 hereupon
                 Iacob
                 calleth
                 them
                 
                   the
                   children
                   that
                   God
                   of
                   his
                   grace
                   had
                   giuen
                   him
                   :
                
                 
                 for
                 if
                 thou
                 account
                 thy
                 oxen
                 ,
                 shéepe
                 ,
                 beasts
                 ,
                 bées
                 ,
                 menseruants
                 ,
                 and
                 maid-seruants
                 for
                 part
                 of
                 thy
                 riches
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 thy
                 sonnes
                 and
                 daughters
                 much
                 more
                 be
                 thus
                 estéemed
                 and
                 iustly
                 accounted
                 ?
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 power
                 and
                 dominion
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 many
                 children
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 these
                 are
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 arrowes
                 to
                 shoot
                 at
                 their
                 parents
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 pensioners
                 to
                 defend
                 and
                 guard
                 thy
                 person
                 .
              
               
                 Seuenthly
                 ,
                 good
                 children
                 are
                 the
                 solace
                 and
                 ornament
                 of
                 their
                 parents
                 ,
                 the
                 ease
                 of
                 their
                 labours
                 ,
                 the
                 renewing
                 of
                 their
                 age
                 :
                 and
                 what
                 if
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 they
                 be
                 poore
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 in
                 time
                 arise
                 to
                 such
                 dignity
                 and
                 promotion
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 (
                 after
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Ioseph
                 )
                 may
                 reléeue
                 and
                 nourish
                 their
                 parents
                 ,
                 brethren
                 ,
                 kinsfolks
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 potentates
                 ,
                 liue
                 not
                 better
                 ,
                 longer
                 ,
                 more
                 contentedly
                 ,
                 nor
                 more
                 safely
                 ,
                 holily
                 ,
                 &
                 happily
                 then
                 poore
                 mens
                 children
                 :
                 for
                 gentry
                 and
                 greatnes
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 them
                 better
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 times
                 puffeth
                 them
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 them
                 more
                 loose
                 and
                 licentious
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   vse
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   hereof
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 thou
                 being
                 a
                 poore
                 man
                 ,
                 must
                 liue
                 within
                 compasse
                 ,
                 and
                 cut
                 thy
                 coat
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 cloth
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 lesse
                 will
                 suffice
                 thée
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 if
                 thy
                 daughters
                 haue
                 no
                 ioyntures
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 endeuour
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 vp
                 in
                 vertue
                 ,
                 learning
                 ,
                 and
                 commendable
                 
                 qualities
                 in
                 Arts
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 their
                 mony
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 modesty
                 ,
                 their
                 riches
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 religion
                 ,
                 nor
                 their
                 wealth
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 wisdome
                 may
                 be
                 desired
                 :
                 for
                 vertue
                 maketh
                 their
                 marriage
                 happy
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 shal
                 be
                 matched
                 with
                 good
                 men
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 shall
                 liue
                 more
                 honestly
                 and
                 contentedly
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 married
                 to
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 ioy
                 in
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 children
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 renuing
                 of
                 immortality
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 preseruation
                 of
                 thy
                 name
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   comforts
                   are
                   there
                   against
                   basenesse
                   and
                   meannesse
                   of
                   parentage
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 God
                 doth
                 call
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 (
                 many
                 times
                 )
                 to
                 dignity
                 and
                 honour
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 meane
                 as
                 the
                 mighty
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ●asely
                 descended
                 as
                 the
                 honourable
                 and
                 noble
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 no
                 respecter
                 of
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 meanly
                 descended
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 learned
                 ,
                 religious
                 ,
                 vertuous
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   nobility
                   to
                   his
                   posterity
                   ,
                   which
                   his
                   parents
                   neuer
                   gaue
                   him
                   ;
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   founder
                   of
                   their
                   glory
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   vertues
                   are
                   more
                   conspicuous
                   and
                   eminent
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 vertue
                 only
                 is
                 true
                 nobility
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 wee
                 must
                 not
                 séeke
                 from
                 what
                 roote
                 a
                 man
                 springeth
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 what
                 disposition
                 he
                 is
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 our
                 baptisme
                 and
                 new
                 birth
                 by
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 ,
                 maketh
                 vs
                 truly
                 noble
                 and
                 honourable
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 taketh
                 away
                 all
                 note
                 and
                 imputation
                 of
                 meane
                 birth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Propound
                   some
                   comforts
                   for
                   a
                   regenerate
                   man
                   that
                   is
                   basely
                   and
                   vnhonestly
                   borne
                   .
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 some
                 basely
                 descended
                 haue
                 béene
                 blessed
                 and
                 great
                 instruments
                 of
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Iudas
                   ,
                   Iepta
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Constantine
                 the
                 great
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 liue
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 shall
                 die
                 well
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 his
                 first
                 deformity
                 is
                 washed
                 away
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 sacred
                 water
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 hath
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 his
                 Mother
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 his
                 parents
                 sinne
                 doth
                 not
                 corrupt
                 him
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 bee
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 answer
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 sinnes
                 :
                 
                 for
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 impute
                 the
                 iniquity
                 of
                 the
                 father
                 to
                 the
                 child
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 
                 iniquity
                 of
                 the
                 child
                 to
                 the
                 father
                 .
              
               
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 seeke
                 for
                 good
                 things
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 liue
                 more
                 holily
                 and
                 chastely
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 couer
                 his
                 parents
                 shame
                 .
              
               
                 Seuenthly
                 ,
                 hee
                 being
                 borne
                 against
                 the
                 lawes
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 doe
                 nothing
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 doe
                 all
                 things
                 according
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Eighthly
                 ,
                 let
                 other
                 men
                 iudge
                 of
                 his
                 descent
                 ,
                 he
                 onely
                 shall
                 render
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 behauiour
                 and
                 life
                 ;
                 therefore
                 let
                 him
                 beware
                 that
                 hee
                 adde
                 no
                 worse
                 thing
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Ninthly
                 ,
                 the
                 sweetnesse
                 of
                 his
                 manners
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 renowne
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 shall
                 wipe
                 out
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 spots
                 :
                 but
                 also
                 all
                 remembrance
                 of
                 his
                 vnhonest
                 birth
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 vertue
                 extoll
                 him
                 ,
                 his
                 meane
                 birth
                 cannot
                 depresse
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 his
                 parents
                 haue
                 blemished
                 and
                 stained
                 his
                 birth
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 liue
                 well
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 die
                 well
                 :
                 he
                 hath
                 reason
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 humble
                 and
                 not
                 more
                 heauie
                 ;
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 vertues
                 and
                 religious
                 behauiour
                 ▪
                 will
                 make
                 him
                 more
                 glorious
                 then
                 the
                 imputation
                 of
                 base
                 birth
                 can
                 make
                 him
                 reproachfull
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Why
                   doth
                   God
                   suffer
                   his
                   deare
                   children
                   to
                   vndergoe
                   so
                   many
                   losses
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   vndone
                   by
                   fires
                   ,
                   flouds
                   ,
                   inundations
                   ,
                   of
                   waters
                   :
                   yea
                   and
                   by
                   theeues
                   ,
                   robbers
                   ,
                   pyrats
                   ,
                   cousoners
                   and
                   ill
                   seruants
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   spoiled
                   and
                   depriued
                   of
                   their
                   goods
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Ans.
                 First
                 ,
                 to
                 frée
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 money
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 these
                 outward
                 thing●
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 would
                 worke
                 their
                 ruine
                 ,
                 for
                 many
                 more
                 haue
                 perished
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 riches
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 temptation
                 of
                 pouerty
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 God
                 heereby
                 preuenteth
                 many
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 otherwise
                 they
                 would
                 sinke
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 a
                 father
                 taketh
                 ●
                 sword
                 or
                 a
                 naked
                 knife
                 from
                 his
                 childe
                 ,
                 lest
                 he
                 should
                 hurt
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 so
                 God
                 by
                 these
                 aboue
                 named
                 meanes
                 bereaueth
                 his
                 children
                 of
                 riches
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 otherwise
                 would
                 peruert
                 to
                 pride
                 ,
                 ostentatition
                 ,
                 couetousnesse
                 ,
                 oppression
                 and
                 vsurie
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 them
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 these
                 transitory
                 trifling
                 and
                 vncertaine
                 things
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 only
                 ,
                 who
                 giueth
                 his
                 all
                 things
                 aboundantly
                 to
                 enioy
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 they
                 (
                 many
                 times
                 )
                 suffer
                 ,
                 their
                 money
                 to
                 be
                 idle
                 and
                 vnfruitfull
                 ▪
                 
                 and
                 do
                 no
                 good
                 with
                 their
                 present
                 riches
                 ,
                 but
                 make
                 them
                 instruments
                 of
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 God
                 doth
                 iustly
                 depriue
                 them
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 weane
                 and
                 withdraw
                 them
                 from
                 worldlinesse
                 and
                 couetousnesse
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 choaketh
                 the
                 seede
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 worldly
                 riches
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 man
                 haue
                 aboundance
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 yet
                 )
                 his
                 life
                 standeth
                 not
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 to
                 chastice
                 ,
                 and
                 correct
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 see
                 and
                 be
                 sorry
                 for
                 their
                 error
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 in
                 their
                 prosperity
                 ,
                 were
                 puffed
                 vp
                 and
                 withall
                 slacke
                 and
                 negligent
                 in
                 reléeuing
                 the
                 necessities
                 of
                 their
                 brethren
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 (
                 as
                 all
                 earthly
                 things
                 are
                 changeable
                 and
                 vaine
                 )
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 more
                 seriously
                 to
                 séeke
                 the
                 things
                 aboue
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 enduring
                 substance
                 that
                 is
                 laid
                 vp
                 for
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 heauens
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   and
                   wherein
                   shal
                   they
                   comfort
                   themselues
                   that
                   are
                   despoiled
                   of
                   their
                   worldly
                   goods
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 By
                 considering
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 outward
                 things
                 (
                 to
                 speak
                 properly
                 )
                 are
                 none
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 &
                 spirituall
                 riches
                 which
                 can
                 neuer
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 vs
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 
                 danger
                 of
                 théeues
                 ,
                 robbers
                 ,
                 fire
                 ,
                 shipwracke
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 these
                 temporals
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 lesse
                 regard
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 shal
                 nourish
                 no
                 parasites
                 ,
                 flatteres
                 ,
                 and
                 smel-feasts
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 such
                 vermine
                 and
                 vulturs
                 shall
                 neuer
                 hurt
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 fréed
                 from
                 all
                 thoughtfull
                 care
                 in
                 getting
                 and
                 in
                 keeping
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 enioyeth
                 them
                 the
                 longest
                 ,
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 part
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 knoweth
                 not
                 what
                 will
                 be
                 come
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 into
                 whose
                 hands
                 they
                 will
                 fall
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 God
                 can
                 make
                 vs
                 gainers
                 by
                 our
                 losses
                 ,
                 and
                 restore
                 our
                 goods
                 double
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 vnto
                 patient
                 Iob.
                 
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 al
                 necessities
                 and
                 wants
                 shal
                 be
                 abundantly
                 supplied
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 general
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 must
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 possesse
                 their
                 soules
                 by
                 their
                 patience
                 .
              
               
                 Seuenthly
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 but
                 taken
                 away
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 wee
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 discontent
                 with
                 Gods
                 doings
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 patient
                 and
                 thankeful
                 .
              
               
                 Eightly
                 ,
                 ill
                 gotten
                 goods
                 shall
                 not
                 prosper
                 nor
                 long
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 theeues
                 
                 or
                 robbers
                 hands
                 .
              
               
                 Ninthly
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 learned
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 comfort
                 themselues
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 carie
                 it
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 lost
                 .
                 Héereupon
                 Bias
                 wisely
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 
                   omnia
                   mea
                   mecum
                   porto
                
                 .
                 So
                 also
                 their
                 vertues
                 cannot
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 :
                 whereupon
                 Stilpon
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 Countrey
                 was
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 wife
                 and
                 children
                 perished
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 fire
                 ,
                 when
                 Demetrius
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 asked
                 him
                 whether
                 he
                 had
                 lost
                 ought
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 lost
                 nothing
                 :
                 for
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 all
                 my
                 goods
                 ,
                 (
                 1.
                 learning
                 &
                 vertu
                 )
                 are
                 in
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 as
                 saith
                 an
                 ancient
                 Philosopher
                 )
                 
                   qui
                   se
                   ,
                   (
                   imo
                   qui
                   Christum
                   )
                   habet
                   nihil
                   perdidit
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   vses
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   make
                   hereof
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 perswade
                 our selues
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 losses
                 and
                 dammages
                 fall
                 out
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 disposeth
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 aduantage
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 loue
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Christ
                 our
                 blessed
                 Sauiour
                 was
                 stript
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   became
                   poore
                   to
                   make
                   vs
                   rich
                   ,
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 take
                 it
                 scornfully
                 to
                 bee
                 made
                 conformable
                 to
                 our
                 blessed
                 Sauiour
                 .
                 Let
                 
                 vs
                 learne
                 and
                 practise
                 patience
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 after
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 done
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 receiue
                 the
                 promise
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 looke
                 to
                 receiue
                 euill
                 things
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 obey
                 God
                 as
                 well
                 when
                 he
                 correcteth
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 he
                 comforteth
                 ,
                 and
                 bestoweth
                 good
                 things
                 vpon
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 trust
                 in
                 goods
                 ,
                 lands
                 ,
                 liuings
                 ,
                 money
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 wil
                 faile
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 soone
                 be
                 lost
                 :
                 but
                 let
                 vs
                 trust
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 who
                 wil
                 neuer
                 faile
                 ,
                 nor
                 forsake
                 vs
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 vs
                 whiles
                 wee
                 enioy
                 these
                 earthly
                 things
                 (
                 like
                 good
                 stewards
                 and
                 disposers
                 of
                 Gods
                 gifts
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 betrusted
                 ,
                 
                 )
                 bestow
                 a
                 good
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 on
                 the
                 poore
                 and
                 needy
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 loose
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 our
                 pretious
                 time
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 wée
                 ought
                 to
                 redéeme
                 )
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 good
                 name
                 ,
                 should
                 more
                 trouble
                 vs
                 then
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 our
                 worldly
                 wealth
                 ;
                 and
                 wee
                 must
                 much
                 more
                 bewaile
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 our
                 miseries
                 ,
                 thē
                 our
                 hinderances
                 and
                 losses
                 .
              
               
                 Sixtly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 wicked
                 that
                 be
                 the
                 instruments
                 of
                 our
                 decay
                 ,
                 or
                 vndoing
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 long
                 enioy
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 vniustly
                 gotten
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 pay
                 swéetely
                 for
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 looke
                 vpon
                 the
                 outward
                 instruments
                 of
                 our
                 woe
                 ,
                 as
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 doth
                 order
                 &
                 turn
                 all
                 to
                 our
                 solace
                 and
                 saluation
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
                 Of
                 cosenage
                 ,
                 falshood
                 ,
                 and
                 deceit
                 .
              
               
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HOw
                   shall
                   they
                   that
                   in
                   bargaines
                   ,
                   coine
                   ,
                   couenants
                   ,
                   promises
                   ,
                   are
                   gulled
                   ,
                   coosened
                   ,
                   and
                   ouerwraught
                   ,
                   comfort
                   themselues
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 be
                 deceiued
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 deceiue
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 patient
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 then
                 an
                 agent
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 simplicity
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 sinne
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 deceiued
                 in
                 outward
                 matters
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 truely
                 regenerate
                 to
                 haue
                 his
                 spirit
                 without
                 guile
                 ,
                 viz.
                 in
                 duties
                 towards
                 God
                 &
                 men
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 brand
                 of
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 corrupt
                 disposition
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 deceiuer
                 ,
                 and
                 hereupon
                 they
                 are
                 compared
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 Foxes
                 :
                 
                 They
                 are
                 lyars
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 lies
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 (
                 especially
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 an
                 honest
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 false
                 and
                 cunning
                 world
                 
                   deceiued
                   ,
                   beguiled
                   ,
                   deluded
                   ,
                   for
                   now
                   craft
                   raigneth
                   ,
                   deceit
                   dominereth
                   ,
                   &
                   faith
                   is
                   fled
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   country
                   .
                
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 the
                 wicked
                 by
                 their
                 cunning
                 fetches
                 ,
                 and
                 crafty
                 collusions
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 faith
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 truth
                 of
                 grace
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 scripture
                 ,
                 crafty
                 and
                 deceitfull
                 men
                 are
                 branded
                 and
                 noted
                 alwaies
                 for
                 euill
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 God
                 neuer
                 blesseth
                 the
                 crafty
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 crosseth
                 and
                 curseth
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 all
                 his
                 vndermining
                 and
                 subtle
                 practises
                 ;
                 
                 whereas
                 contrarily
                 some
                 liue
                 simply
                 ,
                 and
                 vse
                 no
                 deceit
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 prosper
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 deale
                 falsly
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 were
                 neuer
                 our
                 friends
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 collogue
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 nor
                 cosen
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 deale
                 plainly
                 and
                 iustly
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 then
                 should
                 the
                 displaying
                 of
                 falshood
                 so
                 trouble
                 vs
                 ?
              
               
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   vse
                   are
                   wee
                   to
                   make
                   hereof
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 striue
                 against
                 the
                 streame
                 of
                 the
                 worlds
                 corruption
                 ,
                 our
                 hearts
                 and
                 words
                 must
                 accord
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 make
                 shew
                 of
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 another
                 ,
                 like
                 him
                 that
                 roweth
                 in
                 a
                 boate
                 ,
                 that
                 turneth
                 his
                 face
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 goeth
                 and
                 is
                 carried
                 another
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 God
                 our
                 heauenly
                 Father
                 ,
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 plaine
                 ,
                 simple
                 in
                 his
                 nature
                 ,
                 attributes
                 ,
                 words
                 ,
                 promises
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 deceiueth
                 no
                 man
                 ;
                 therefore
                 as
                 children
                 borne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 imitate
                 our
                 heauenlie
                 Father
                 .
                 Farre
                 be
                 it
                 then
                 from
                 vs
                 to
                 conuert
                 that
                 wit
                 and
                 vnderstanding
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 giuen
                 vs
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 mankind
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 hurt
                 and
                 vndoing
                 of
                 others
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 bée
                 like
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 become
                 his
                 flaues
                 and
                 schollers
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 glosing
                 and
                 deceitfull
                 that
                 men
                 are
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 let
                 vs
                 beware
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 no
                 familiar
                 conuersement
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 they
                 haue
                 hony
                 in
                 their
                 mouthes
                 ,
                 but
                 poison
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 wiles
                 in
                 their
                 works
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 beleeue
                 any
                 whose
                 faith
                 is
                 suspected
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 smaller
                 matters
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 learne
                 to
                 preuent
                 
                 greater
                 euils
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 neuer
                 deale
                 perfidiously
                 nor
                 falsly
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 lay
                 snares
                 to
                 entrap
                 and
                 entangle
                 them
                 in
                 ,
                 
                 lest
                 wee
                 be
                 deceiued
                 our selues
                 ,
                 sinke
                 downe
                 into
                 our
                 owne
                 pits
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 feete
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 net
                 that
                 wee
                 haue
                 hid
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
                 Of
                 diuers
                 publicke
                 euils
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 crosses
                 which
                 concerne
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 namely
                 ,
                 of
                 sickenesse
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 
                   WHat
                   is
                   sicknesse
                
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 disproportion
                 of
                 the
                 foure
                 Elements
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 ill
                 disposition
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 against
                 the
                 naturall
                 constitution
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 any
                 action
                 ,
                 breedeth
                 offence
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 worse
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Who
                   is
                   the
                   sender
                   or
                   imposer
                   of
                   it
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 God
                 onely
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 scourge
                 ,
                 rod
                 ,
                 and
                 discipline
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Why
                   doth
                   God
                   send
                   and
                   inflict
                   it
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 For
                 the
                 triall
                 ,
                 chasticement
                 ,
                 and
                 amendment
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 kéepe
                 their
                 soules
                 from
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   attractiue
                   ,
                   deseruing
                   ,
                   or
                   procuring
                   cause
                   of
                   sicknes
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 Originall
                 as
                 actuall
                 :
                 
                 for
                 why
                 doth
                 man
                 suffer
                 but
                 for
                 sinne
                 ?
                 And
                 hereupon
                 our
                 blessed
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 
                 before
                 he
                 cured
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 was
                 sicke
                 of
                 the
                 palsie
                 ,
                 
                 did
                 forgiue
                 him
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 restored
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 perfect
                 health
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 sinne
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   spirituall
                   and
                   speciall
                   comforts
                   doth
                   Gods
                   word
                   afford
                   vs
                   against
                   sickenesse
                   ,
                   diseases
                   ,
                   paines
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 sicknes
                 and
                 paine
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 Gods
                 rods
                 to
                 disple
                 and
                 correct
                 vs
                 ,
                 with
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 healthfull
                 for
                 the
                 soule
                 :
                 it
                 disswadeth
                 vs
                 from
                 lusts
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 mistresse
                 of
                 chastity
                 and
                 modesty
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 Gods
                 power
                 is
                 and
                 wil
                 be
                 perfected
                 by
                 our
                 infirmity
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 God
                 doth
                 make
                 our
                 bed
                 in
                 our
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 night
                 and
                 morning
                 doth
                 visit
                 vs
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 it
                 putteth
                 vs
                 in
                 minds
                 of
                 our
                 mortality
                 ,
                 driueth
                 away
                 drowsines
                 and
                 forgetfulnes
                 ,
                 and
                 pointeth
                 out
                 our
                 iourney
                 to
                 heauen
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 temporary
                 and
                 gentle
                 chastisement
                 ,
                 leni●●ed
                 ,
                 tempered
                 ,
                 and
                 disposed
                 by
                 our
                 heauenly
                 father
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 death
                 wil
                 ease
                 vs
                 of
                 diseases
                 ,
                 sickenesses
                 &
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 vniuersall
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 glorified
                 euen
                 in
                 our
                 bodies
                 ;
                 therefore
                 let
                 vs
                 be
                 content
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 )
                 to
                 vndergoe
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Seuenthly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 narrow
                 way
                 and
                 strait
                 gate
                 that
                 leadeth
                 to
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Eightly
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 haue
                 traced
                 this
                 way
                 before
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Ninthly
                 ,
                 this
                 yoake
                 is
                 but
                 easie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 burthen
                 exceeding
                 light
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 sting
                 thereof
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 beares
                 the
                 burthen
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 indeede
                 wholly
                 takes
                 it
                 vpon
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 infirmities
                 and
                 afflictions
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 world
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 worthy
                 of
                 
                 the
                 glory
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 reuealed
                 and
                 communicated
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 comparison
                 ,
                 betweene
                 finite
                 and
                 temporary
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 and
                 infinite
                 and
                 eternal
                 glory
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   vse
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   make
                   hereof
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 vs
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 mourning
                 ,
                 and
                 marke
                 the
                 chasticements
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 vpon
                 others
                 ,
                 labouring
                 to
                 stirre
                 vp
                 our
                 bowels
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 weepe
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 wéepe
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 confesse
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 the
                 causes
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 sorry
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 earnestly
                 and
                 constantly
                 )
                 desire
                 and
                 entreat
                 God
                 to
                 pardon
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 when
                 the
                 sore
                 or
                 wound
                 is
                 cured
                 ,
                 the
                 plaster
                 wil
                 fal
                 off
                 ,
                 so
                 whē
                 sin
                 is
                 pardoned
                 the
                 affliction
                 wil
                 cease
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 work
                 to
                 and
                 for
                 our
                 saluation
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 offer
                 and
                 present
                 our
                 soules
                 to
                 the
                 heauenly
                 Physition
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 to
                 be
                 cured
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 body
                 will
                 the
                 sooner
                 be
                 healed
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 if
                 our
                 bodily
                 disease
                 ,
                 be
                 desperate
                 ,
                 or
                 remedilesse
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 ioy
                 and
                 reioice
                 ,
                 because
                 wee
                 shall
                 not
                 only
                 haue
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 to
                 leade
                 vs
                 through
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 also
                 bee
                 the
                 sooner
                 deliuered
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 dungeon
                 of
                 
                 our
                 sinnefull
                 bodies
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 all
                 (
                 with
                 Paul
                 )
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 dissolued
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 Christ.
                 Let
                 vs
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 cloathed
                 with
                 our
                 house
                 which
                 is
                 from
                 heauen
                 :
                 
                 
                   for
                   these
                   desires
                   and
                   praiers
                   are
                   spirituall
                   wing●
                   to
                   carry
                   our
                   minds
                   and
                   thoughts
                   into
                   heauen
                   ,
                   where
                   is
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   our
                   countrey
                   ,
                   our
                   ioy
                   ,
                   our
                   inheritance
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   treasure
                   .
                
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 recouer
                 our
                 sickenesse
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 bee
                 more
                 circumspect
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 beware
                 lest
                 a
                 worse
                 thing
                 befall
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Obiection
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     But
                     my
                     sicknesse
                     is
                     most
                     sharpe
                     ,
                     greeuous
                     ,
                     and
                     violent
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     thinke
                     that
                     God
                     hath
                     wholly
                     forsaken
                     me
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     A.
                     Iob
                     ,
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     Lazarus
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   others
                   haue
                   béen
                   in
                   this
                   taking
                   and
                   perplexity
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   not
                   forsaken
                   ,
                   but
                   inwardly
                   sustained
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   at
                   length
                   )
                   deliuered
                   .
                   For
                   whom
                   God
                   loueth
                   most
                   ,
                   
                   hee
                   correcteth
                   most
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   these
                   violent
                   sicknesses
                   are
                   healthfull
                   and
                   wholesome
                   vnto
                   thée
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   are
                   like
                   strong
                   and
                   vehement
                   purgations
                   ,
                   to
                   rid
                   and
                   purge
                   thée
                   of
                   thy
                   ill
                   bloud
                   ,
                   and
                   corrupt
                   humors
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   
                     nullum
                     violentum
                     est
                     perpetuum
                  
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   violent
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   long
                   continue
                   ;
                   for
                   God
                   is
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   suffer
                   thée
                   to
                   be
                   tempted
                   aboue
                   measure
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   will
                   giue
                   an
                   issue
                   with
                   the
                   temptation
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   maiest
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   beare
                   it
                   ;
                   he
                   will
                   either
                   end
                   thy
                   sicknes
                   ,
                   or
                   take
                   thée
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   wretched
                   world
                   .
                   For
                   God
                   is
                   a
                   louing
                   and
                   a
                   merciful
                   father
                   ,
                   
                   not
                   erring
                   in
                   affection
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   correction
                   (
                   as
                   earthly
                   fathers
                   often
                   do
                   )
                   for
                   he
                   doth
                   chastice
                   thée
                   for
                   thy
                   profit
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   mightest
                   be
                   partaker
                   of
                   his
                   holinesse
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   the
                   issue
                   and
                   euent
                   cannot
                   be
                   but
                   good
                   ,
                   for
                   hereby
                   sinne
                   is
                   mortified
                   ,
                   grace
                   is
                   encreased
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   fitted
                   for
                   heauen
                   .
                
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   the
                   smart
                   and
                   paine
                   of
                   sicknesse
                   is
                   not
                   (
                   in
                   it selfe
                   and
                   simply
                   )
                   euill
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   rather
                   toucheth
                   the
                   outward
                   man
                   ,
                   then
                   any
                   way
                   corrupteth
                   the
                   mind
                   and
                   conscience
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   heathen
                   men
                   ,
                   (
                   especially
                   their
                   Philosophers
                   )
                   that
                   had
                   no
                   other
                   teacher
                   and
                   direction
                   then
                   the
                   dimme
                   and
                   darke
                   light
                   of
                   degenerate
                   nature
                   ,
                   haue
                   patiently
                   endured
                   exquisite
                   torments
                   ;
                   and
                   shall
                   not
                   we
                   Christians
                   that
                   haue
                   the
                   
                   lanterne
                   and
                   lampe
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   his
                   blessed
                   spirit
                   for
                   our
                   helper
                   and
                   comforter
                   ,
                   be
                   much
                   more
                   couragious
                   and
                   ●●solute
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     duties
                     must
                     we
                     performe
                     in
                     such
                     an
                     extremity
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   it
                   standeth
                   vs
                   in
                   hand
                   ,
                   early
                   and
                   earnestly
                   to
                   cry
                   vnto
                   God
                   for
                   the
                   pardon
                   (
                   especially
                   )
                   of
                   all
                   our
                   knowne
                   and
                   grosse
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   God
                   who
                   loueth
                   the
                   righteous
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   who
                   knoweth
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   cannot
                   but
                   (
                   in
                   due
                   time
                   )
                   spéed
                   our
                   feruent
                   praiers
                   and
                   requests
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   put
                   on
                   the
                   whole
                   armour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   the
                   helmet
                   of
                   hope
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   the
                   shield
                   of
                   faith
                   that
                   ouercommeth
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   quencheth
                   all
                   the
                   fiery
                   darts
                   of
                   Satan
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   our
                   paine
                   shall
                   increase
                   our
                   gaine
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   smart
                   of
                   it
                   shall
                   neuer
                   hurt
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   neuer
                   trust
                   in
                   our selues
                   ,
                   
                   nor
                   séeke
                   so
                   vnto
                   the
                   Physition
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   forget
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   must
                   make
                   God
                   our
                   (
                   chiefe
                   )
                   Physitian
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   healeth
                   all
                   our
                   infirmities
                   :
                   
                   and
                   we
                   must
                   patiently
                   endure
                   Gods
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   desire
                   his
                   helpe
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   as
                   our
                   afflictions
                   doe
                   or
                   may
                   abound
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   will
                   cause
                   our
                   consolations
                   to
                   abound
                   much
                   more
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   1.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   A
                   second
                   Obiection
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     But
                     what
                     if
                     our
                     sicknesse
                     and
                     disease
                     be
                     of
                     long
                     durance
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     many
                     yeeres
                     continuance
                     ,
                     how
                     then
                     shall
                     wee
                     stay
                     and
                     comfort
                     our selues
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   whereof
                   wee
                   must
                   seriously
                   repent
                   ,
                   haue
                   (
                   perhaps
                   )
                   long
                   time
                   preuailed
                   against
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   medicine
                   must
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   be
                   applied
                   to
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   our
                   sinnes
                   haue
                   deserued
                   euerlasting
                   paine
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   must
                   patiently
                   endure
                   this
                   which
                   is
                   temporary
                   and
                   tollerable
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   blessed
                   saints
                   and
                   seruants
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   all
                   generations
                   haue
                   had
                   experience
                   of
                   this
                   temptation
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   béen
                   our
                   companions
                   and
                   copartners
                   herein
                   .
                   For
                   example
                   sake
                   ,
                   Iob
                   in
                   the
                   old
                   Testament
                   was
                   very
                   long
                   (
                   no
                   doubt
                   )
                   sicke
                   ,
                   pained
                   ,
                   and
                   vlcerous
                   :
                   Aza
                   long
                   diseased
                   in
                   his
                   séete
                   :
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   ,
                   a
                   poore
                   woman
                   was
                   twelue
                   yéeres
                   long
                   ,
                   troubled
                   with
                   a
                   bloudy
                   issue
                   .
                   A
                   daughter
                   of
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   
                   (
                   i.
                   a
                   godly
                   and
                   religious
                   woman
                   )
                   bowed
                   by
                   Satan
                   eightéen
                   yéeres
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   a
                   créeple
                   (
                   whereof
                   we
                   reade
                   in
                   Iohns
                   Gospell
                   )
                   was
                   lame
                   ,
                   thirty
                   eight
                   yéeres
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   the
                   longer
                   that
                   our
                   afflictions
                   are
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   easie
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   ;
                   for
                   God
                   (
                   in
                   his
                   compassion
                   )
                   will
                   either
                   mitigate
                   our
                   paine
                   ,
                   or
                   adde
                   vnto
                   our
                   strength
                   .
                
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   if
                   our
                   outward
                   man
                   decay
                   ,
                   yet
                   shall
                   the
                   inward
                   (
                   or
                   regenerate
                   man
                   )
                   be
                   renewed
                   daily
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   
                     corruptio
                     vnius
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   (
                   by
                   Gods
                   mercy
                   )
                   
                     generatio
                     alterius
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   the
                   temporary
                   (
                   though
                   long
                   and
                   tedious
                   )
                   afflictions
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   
                   are
                   nothing
                   to
                   the
                   eternity
                   and
                   vnmeasurablenesse
                   of
                   glory
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 
                   Seuenthly
                   ,
                   God
                   will
                   heare
                   and
                   helpe
                   vs
                   ,
                   
                   after
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   béen
                   long
                   humbled
                   ,
                   and
                   diligently
                   sought
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   the
                   longer
                   that
                   the
                   deliuerance
                   is
                   delaied
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   greater
                   will
                   the
                   comfort
                   be
                   when
                   it
                   commeth
                   Prou
                   13.12
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   third
                   Obiection
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     But
                     what
                     if
                     either
                     the
                     violence
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     long
                     continuance
                     of
                     our
                     sicknes
                     bereaue
                     vs
                     of
                     naturall
                     sleep
                     ,
                     whereby
                     our
                     life
                     and
                     strength
                     is
                     prolonged
                     and
                     maintained
                     ;
                     how
                     shall
                     we
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     comfort
                     our selues
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   By
                   these
                   rules
                   and
                   directions
                   following
                   First
                   ,
                   sléepe
                   is
                   a
                   resemblance
                   of
                   
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   image
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   differ
                   only
                   in
                   time
                   ,
                   sléep
                   being
                   but
                   a
                   
                     short
                     death
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   death
                   a
                   
                     long
                     sleepe
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   lesse
                   that
                   we
                   sléepe
                   ,
                   the
                   longer
                   doe
                   wee
                   liue
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   ,
                   &
                   must
                   conceiue
                   good
                   hope
                   of
                   procuring
                   naturall
                   sléepe
                   ,
                   and
                   rest
                   ;
                   for
                   if
                   sicknes
                   take
                   it
                   away
                   ,
                   health
                   may
                   restore
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   feare
                   depriue
                   vs
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   hearts
                   ease
                   and
                   quietnes
                   of
                   mind
                   will
                   make
                   vs
                   againe
                   partakers
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   by
                   our
                   wakefulnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   want
                   of
                   sléepe
                   freed
                   from
                   the
                   terrour
                   of
                   dreames
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   many
                   illusions
                   ,
                   doubts
                   ,
                   feares
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   men
                   in
                   their
                   sléepe
                   are
                   assaulted
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   God
                   will
                   haue
                   vs
                   to
                   estéeme
                   more
                   highly
                   of
                   the
                   blessing
                   of
                   sleep
                   when
                   we
                   obtaine
                   and
                   enioy
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   shew
                   our selues
                   more
                   thankefull
                   for
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     course
                     are
                     wee
                     to
                     take
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     procure
                     rest
                     and
                     sleepe
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   Wée
                   must
                   first
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   earnestly
                   pray
                   vnto
                   God
                   that
                   giueth
                   his
                   beloued
                   sleepe
                   in
                   peace
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   that
                   gaue
                   S.
                   Peter
                   (
                   that
                   was
                   bound
                   with
                   two
                   chains
                   ,
                   and
                   betweene
                   two
                   souldiers
                   )
                   sleepe
                   ,
                   to
                   bestow
                   this
                   gift
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   many
                   times
                   denied
                   to
                   great
                   Monarches
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   striue
                   to
                   disburden
                   &
                   vnlade
                   our selues
                   of
                   cares
                   &
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   shake
                   off
                   sicknes
                   (
                   what
                   in
                   vs
                   lieth
                   )
                   and
                   then
                   sléepe
                   will
                   come
                   vpon
                   vs
                   vnlooked
                   for
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   in
                   our
                   
                     non
                     rest
                  
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   read
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   and
                   good
                   books
                   (
                   especially
                   of
                   Diuinity
                   ,
                   
                   )
                   and
                   haue
                   them
                   about
                   vs
                   ,
                   with
                   whom
                   we
                   may
                   talke
                   and
                   confer
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   much
                   ease
                   and
                   refreshment
                   .
                   Psal.
                   77.
                   v.
                   11.3.4
                   .
                   ad
                   12.
                   
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   time
                   (
                   especially
                   if
                   our
                   sicknes
                   will
                   suffer
                   vs
                   )
                   diligently
                   ,
                   honestly
                   ,
                   and
                   conscionably
                   walke
                   in
                   our
                   lawfull
                   callings
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   wee
                   shall
                   haue
                   experience
                   of
                   Gods
                   gratious
                   blessing
                   euen
                   this
                   way
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   4.
                   
                   Obiection
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     I
                     am
                     (
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     )
                     a
                     close
                     prisoner
                     in
                     my
                     earthly
                     house
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     am
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     goe
                     to
                     Gods
                     house
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     behold
                     the
                     beauty
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     and
                     visite
                     his
                     temple
                     ,
                     how
                     then
                     shall
                     J
                     comfort
                     my selfe
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   though
                   thy
                   body
                   be
                   bound
                   ,
                   yet
                   thy
                   soule
                   is
                   at
                   liberty
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   kept
                   vnpolluted
                   of
                   sinne
                   and
                   errour
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     Ezechias
                     ,
                     Aeneas
                  
                   ,
                   &
                   many
                   others
                   haue
                   (
                   against
                   their
                   will
                   ,
                   )
                   by
                   sicknes
                   béene
                   kept
                   from
                   Gods
                   house
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   God
                   (
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   )
                   accepteth
                   the
                   will
                   for
                   the
                   déede
                   ,
                   and
                   requireth
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   affection
                   onely
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   estate
                   thou
                   must
                   reade
                   the
                   scriptures
                   ,
                   and
                   godly
                   treatises
                   ,
                   and
                   muse
                   and
                   meditate
                   vpon
                   that
                   thou
                   hast
                   heard
                   ,
                   read
                   ,
                   learned
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   fift
                   Obiection
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     Alas
                     ,
                     we
                     want
                     friends
                     ,
                     kinsfolks
                     ,
                     and
                     good
                     neighbours
                     ,
                     to
                     relieue
                     ,
                     direct
                     and
                     comfort
                     vs
                     ;
                     what
                     instructions
                     can
                     you
                     yeeld
                     vs
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   our
                   case
                   is
                   not
                   singular
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   example
                   :
                   for
                   
                     Iob
                     ,
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   yea
                   and
                   our
                   blessed
                   Sauiour
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   were
                   neglected
                   ,
                   
                   misiudged
                   ,
                   forsaken
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   learne
                   to
                   beare
                   our
                   friends
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   much
                   more
                   their
                   absence
                   ;
                   for
                   this
                   absence
                   will
                   not
                   appall
                   them
                   ,
                   whom
                   death
                   doth
                   notdismay
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   that
                   we
                   in
                   our
                   health
                   made
                   small
                   account
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   offended
                   at
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   now
                   wee
                   are
                   iustly
                   depriued
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   so
                   in
                   friendship
                   ,
                   too
                   much
                   aboundance
                   doth
                   dull
                   the
                   appetite
                   ,
                   whereas
                   want
                   doth
                   sharpen
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   hunger
                   is
                   the
                   best
                   sauce
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   bee
                   absent
                   in
                   place
                   (
                   when
                   that
                   their
                   eyes
                   ,
                   eares
                   ,
                   hands
                   and
                   féet
                   performe
                   not
                   their
                   office
                   ,
                   )
                   yet
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   with
                   vs
                   in
                   their
                   mind
                   ,
                   and
                   affection
                   :
                   and
                   thus
                   Paul
                   was
                   present
                   with
                   the
                   Colossians
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   Corinthians
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   5.4
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   not
                   be
                   discouraged
                   ,
                   nor
                   faint
                   harted
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   trust
                   in
                   the
                   liuing
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   bee
                   content
                   with
                   those
                   thinges
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   ,
                   for
                   hee
                   will
                   neuer
                   faile
                   nor
                   forsake
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     duties
                     are
                     wee
                     to
                     performe
                     in
                     this
                     distresse
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   trust
                   in
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   lighter
                   then
                   vanity
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   
                   they
                   are
                   like
                   a
                   brokē
                   staffe
                   that
                   wil
                   faile
                   them
                   that
                   leane
                   on
                   it
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   like
                   a
                   réede
                   that
                   will
                   breake
                   in
                   a
                   mans
                   hand
                   :
                   but
                   wee
                   must
                   trust
                   in
                   the
                   liuing
                   God
                   ,
                   (
                   thogh
                   he
                   should
                   kill
                   vs
                   ,
                   )
                   and
                   liue
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   wee
                   shall
                   haue
                   the
                   recompence
                   of
                   reward
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   when
                   God
                   raiseth
                   vp
                   friends
                   and
                   kind
                   neighbours
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   be
                   more
                   thankefull
                   vnto
                   God
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   them
                   in
                   more
                   request
                   and
                   estimation
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     if
                     the
                     violence
                     and
                     continuance
                     of
                     sicknes
                     ,
                     want
                     of
                     friends
                     ,
                     and
                     
                     good
                     neighbours
                     ,
                     &
                     lacke
                     of
                     sleepe
                     concurre
                     ,
                     or
                     (
                     at
                     least
                     )
                     we
                     faint
                     vnder
                     some
                     one
                     ,
                     or
                     more
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     how
                     then
                     shal
                     we
                     practise
                     patience
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   By
                   obseruing
                   and
                   practising
                   those
                   instructions
                   and
                   conclusions
                   following
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   that
                   many
                   of
                   Gods
                   Saints
                   ,
                   as
                   Iob
                   ,
                   
                   
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   haue
                   encountred
                   with
                   all
                   these
                   temptations
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   haue
                   by
                   faith
                   and
                   patience
                   ouercome
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   though
                   these
                   men
                   may
                   seeme
                   vnto
                   vs
                   Phoenices
                   and
                   rare
                   birds
                   ;
                   yet
                   we
                   must
                   the
                   rather
                   take
                   notice
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   endeauour
                   to
                   imitate
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   if
                   our
                   minds
                   bee
                   armed
                   with
                   faith
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   our
                   bodies
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   better
                   enabled
                   to
                   beare
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   ouercome
                   all
                   temptations
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   God
                   is
                   a
                   present
                   helpe
                   in
                   trouble
                   :
                   
                   where
                   mans
                   helpe
                   endeth
                   ,
                   there
                   his
                   beginneth
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   power
                   is
                   perfited
                   in
                   mans
                   infirmitie
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   
                   Christ
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   God
                   blessed
                   for
                   euermore
                   ,
                   endured
                   for
                   our
                   saluation
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   most
                   patiently
                   ,
                   exquisite
                   torments
                   of
                   soule
                   and
                   body
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   the
                   pangs
                   and
                   paines
                   of
                   hell
                   ,
                   (
                   though
                   his
                   soule
                   was
                   neuer
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   appointed
                   for
                   the
                   damned
                   ,
                   )
                   in
                   comparison
                   whereof
                   
                   ours
                   are
                   but
                   light
                   and
                   easie
                   ,
                   nay
                   swéete
                   and
                   pleasant
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   may
                   the
                   better
                   endure
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   iudge
                   of
                   the
                   euill
                   of
                   our
                   paine
                   ,
                   
                   by
                   our
                   deceitfull
                   senses
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   the
                   true
                   touchstone
                   and
                   vnfallible
                   rule
                   of
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   fret
                   ,
                   grieue
                   ,
                   and
                   grow
                   impatient
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   doe
                   nothing
                   but
                   encrease
                   our
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   
                     disease
                     of
                     our
                     body
                     ,
                     adde
                     the
                  
                   disease
                   of
                   our
                   soules
                   .
                
                 
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   we
                   haue
                   néed
                   of
                   patience
                   and
                   we
                   in
                   midst
                   of
                   all
                   these
                   euils
                   ,
                   must
                   vphold
                   our selues
                   ,
                   by
                   our
                   
                     courage
                     and
                     valour
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     that
                     after
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     done
                     the
                  
                   wil
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   we
                   might
                   receiue
                   the
                   promise
                   :
                   for
                   yet
                   a
                   very
                   little
                   while
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   shall
                   come
                   ,
                   will
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   tary
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   in
                   our
                   inward
                   and
                   outward
                   griefes
                   ,
                   abstract
                   and
                   withdraw
                   our
                   minds
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   thinke
                   vpon
                   some
                   other
                   matter
                   ,
                   and
                   obiect
                   ,
                   that
                   may
                   more
                   please
                   ,
                   content
                   ,
                   and
                   affect
                   vs
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   our
                   weake
                   and
                   dazeled
                   eies
                   cannot
                   
                     behold
                     the
                     Sunnes
                     bright
                     beames
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     looke
                     vpon
                     the
                     gréene
                     coate
                     and
                     colour
                     of
                     the
                     earths
                     hearbs
                     ,
                     flowers
                     ,
                     fruits
                     ,
                     leaues
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     May
                     we
                     not
                     fitly
                     number
                     amongst
                     
                     the
                     euils
                     of
                     sicknesse
                     ,
                     the
                     paines
                     of
                     women
                     in
                     trauile
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     inconueniences
                     of
                     old
                     age
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   Yea
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   are
                   distempers
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   caused
                   by
                   mans
                   sin
                   and
                   transgression
                   ,
                   and
                   tending
                   to
                   the
                   hurt
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q
                     Seeing
                     that
                     by
                     many
                     places
                     of
                     scripture
                     ,
                     by
                     oft
                     allusions
                     vnto
                     the
                     paine
                     of
                     women
                     in
                     trauaile
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     testimony
                     of
                     heathen
                     Philosophers
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     (
                     as
                     Aristotle
                     )
                     no
                     creature
                     hath
                     so
                     sore
                     paines
                     in
                     trauaile
                     as
                     a
                     woman
                     :
                     what
                     comforts
                     can
                     you
                     profound
                     for
                     the
                     sweetning
                     hereof
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   though
                   a
                   womans
                   throwes
                   and
                   paines
                   are
                   bitter
                   ,
                   yet
                   are
                   they
                   but
                   short
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   better
                   borne
                   and
                   endured
                   in
                   hope
                   of
                   spéedy
                   deliuerance
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   no
                   creature
                   besides
                   ,
                   bringeth
                   forth
                   so
                   diuine
                   and
                   excellent
                   a
                   creature
                   as
                   a
                   woman
                   doth
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   at
                   the
                   knowledge
                   and
                   experience
                   hereof
                   ,
                   she
                   (
                   for
                   ioy
                   )
                   forgetteth
                   her
                   paine
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   these
                   paines
                   are
                   to
                   the
                   beléeuing
                   women
                   ,
                   
                   no
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   curse
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   fatherly
                   corrections
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   straight
                   way
                   to
                   guide
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   transport
                   them
                   
                   to
                   the
                   heauenly
                   Canaan
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   to
                   interpret
                   that
                   place
                   of
                   Timothy
                   properly
                   as
                   some
                   doe
                   ,
                   the
                   beléeuing
                   women
                   shal
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   birth
                   &
                   natiuity
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   accomplishmēt
                   of
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   our
                   redemption
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     comforts
                     are
                     proper
                     to
                     old
                     age
                     that
                     is
                     religious
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   old
                   age
                   is
                   honourable
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   vertue
                   :
                   
                   for
                   a
                   good
                   thing
                   is
                   (
                   commonly
                   )
                   commended
                   for
                   the
                   antiquity
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   an
                   old
                   man
                   is
                   (
                   in
                   some
                   sort
                   )
                   the
                   image
                   and
                   representation
                   of
                   Gods
                   eternity
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   more
                   to
                   be
                   reuerenced
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   not
                   grow
                   old
                   in
                   vices
                   and
                   errors
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   grace
                   and
                   vertues
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   he
                   hath
                   more
                   cause
                   of
                   comfort
                   then
                   of
                   complaint
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   an
                   aged
                   man
                   and
                   gray
                   headed
                   ,
                   is
                   more
                   like
                   a
                   beautifull
                   swanne
                   ,
                   then
                   a
                   crow
                   or
                   rauen
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   though
                   beauty
                   ,
                   health
                   ,
                   strength
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   bodily
                   pleasures
                   cease
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   out
                   of
                   date
                   ,
                   yet
                   grauitie
                   and
                   vertue
                   then
                   most
                   flourish
                   in
                   Gods
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   often
                   the
                   oracles
                   of
                   God
                   for
                   counsell
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   
                   
                     Iacob
                     ,
                     Iob
                     ,
                     Nathan
                     ,
                     Chuzai
                     ,
                     Roboams
                  
                   antients
                   are
                   examples
                   )
                   and
                   in
                   stead
                   of
                   enioying
                   outward
                   pleasures
                   ,
                   they
                   
                     behold
                     the
                  
                   beauty
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   
                   they
                   visit
                   his
                   temple
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   satisfied
                   with
                   the
                   faines
                   of
                   Gods
                   house
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   drinke
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   waters
                   of
                   his
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   finde
                   maruellous
                   contentment
                   in
                   the
                   desireable
                   meditation
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   at
                   hand
                   .
                
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   generall
                   resurrection
                   old
                   men
                   shall
                   renew
                   their
                   age
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Eagle
                   doth
                   hers
                   ;
                   yea
                   they
                   shall
                   euer
                   be
                   fresh
                   and
                   flourishing
                   ,
                   and
                   neuer
                   decay
                   .
                
                 
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   an
                   old
                   man
                   hath
                   a
                   singular
                   prerogatiue
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   so
                   few
                   attaine
                   vnto
                   his
                   yéeres
                   .
                
                 
                   Seuenthly
                   ,
                   an
                   old
                   man
                   hath
                   had
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   of
                   preparation
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   tendeth
                   to
                   his
                   perfection
                   ,
                   and
                   lifteth
                   vp
                   his
                   head
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   ioy
                   )
                   because
                   his
                   redemption
                   is
                   so
                   néere
                   at
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   hauing
                   (
                   by
                   the
                   eies
                   of
                   faith
                   )
                   séene
                   Gods
                   saluation
                   with
                   holy
                   Simeon
                   ,
                   
                   are
                   desirous
                   to
                   depart
                   this
                   life
                   in
                   peace
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   youth
                   is
                   the
                   glasse
                   of
                   folly
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   bait
                   of
                   vanity
                   ,
                   apt
                   to
                   be
                   drawn
                   to
                   any
                   euill
                   ;
                   and
                   therfore
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   glad
                   that
                   the
                   rage
                   and
                   intemperate
                   heat
                   of
                   youth
                   is
                   past
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     duties
                     is
                     an
                     old
                     man
                     to
                     performe
                     ,
                     and
                     put
                     in
                     practise
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   hee
                   must
                   purge
                   himselfe
                   of
                   lust
                   ,
                   
                   couetousnesse
                   ,
                   anger
                   ,
                   riot
                   ,
                   idlenesse
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   for
                   these
                   vices
                   disgrace
                   old
                   age
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   dominéering
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   many
                   ancients
                   ,
                   youth
                   is
                   maruellously
                   corrupted
                   and
                   infected
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   ready
                   to
                   follow
                   such
                   euill
                   presidents
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   spend
                   all
                   his
                   time
                   in
                   preparation
                   ,
                   and
                   learne
                   to
                   die
                   daily
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   ready
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   enter
                   into
                   his
                   ioy
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   body
                   daily
                   decaieth
                   and
                   is
                   posting
                   to
                   his
                   long
                   home
                   :
                   so
                   must
                   the
                   soule
                   and
                   inward
                   man
                   be
                   renewed
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   look
                   towards
                   heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   turne
                   backe
                   to
                   the
                   Sodome
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ;
                   
                   that
                   it
                   immediatly
                   (
                   after
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   loosed
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   )
                   may
                   be
                   carried
                   by
                   the
                   Angels
                   into
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 
                   Of
                   Death
                
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 ,
                 causes
                 ,
                 euils
                 ,
                 and
                 benefits
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 what
                 preparation
                 against
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 :
                 how
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 haue
                 a
                 taste
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 right
                 disposition
                 in
                 death
                 ▪
                 the
                 generall
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 
                   WHat
                   is
                   death
                
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 loosing
                 and
                 separation
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   procuring
                   cause
                   of
                   it
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 
                 Adams
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 posterity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Who
                   is
                   the
                   author
                   of
                   it
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 iust
                 Iudge
                 imposing
                 it
                 vpon
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   is
                   it
                   in
                   it
                   owne
                   nature
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Diuels
                 weapon
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 séeketh
                 to
                 murder
                 mankind
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 
                 punishment
                 of
                 our
                 sinne
                 ,
                 the
                 enemy
                 〈◊〉
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 gulfe
                 of
                 damna●●●on
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   But
                   what
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   Gods
                   childre●
                   that
                   beleeue
                   and
                   are
                   regenerate
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 enemy
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 friend
                 to
                 sou●●
                 and
                 body
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 changed
                 ,
                 by
                 vert●●
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 death
                 and
                 obedience
                 ,
                 fro●
                 a
                 curse
                 to
                 a
                 blessing
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 Golias
                 hi●
                 sword
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 his
                 owne
                 head
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 drone
                 that
                 hath
                 lost
                 his
                 sting
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ●
                 eternall
                 torment
                 in
                 hell
                 fire
                 ;
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 ●●
                 sweet
                 sleepe
                 refreshing
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 our
                 mortification
                 ,
                 and
                 fully
                 ,
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 endeth
                 the
                 battell
                 betwixt
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 the
                 spirit
                 ▪
                 and
                 it
                 insteede
                 of
                 being
                 the
                 gate
                 and
                 sub●urbs
                 of
                 hel
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 the
                 ladder
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 entrance
                 into
                 paradise
                 to
                 all
                 beleeuers
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Why
                   doe
                   holy
                   and
                   regenera●●
                   men
                   die
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   their
                   sins
                   are
                   forgiuen
                   them
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 remainders
                 of
                 sinne
                 are
                 left
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 abolished
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 changing
                 corruption
                 into
                 incorruption
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 cannot
                 be
                 performed
                 before
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 must
                 bèe
                 
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 death
                 is
                 changed
                 in
                 the
                 beléeuers
                 :
                 
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 punishment
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 fatherly
                 correction
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 a
                 spéedy
                 passage
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Seeing
                   that
                   the
                   soules
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   are
                   immediately
                   after
                   their
                   departure
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   glorified
                   ,
                   why
                   are
                   the
                   bodies
                   so
                   long
                   kept
                   vnder
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   iointly
                   glorified
                   with
                   their
                   soules
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 body
                 did
                 sinne
                 last
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 glorified
                 last
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   this
                   standeth
                   with
                   the
                   proportion
                   of
                   iustice
                
                 ?
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 God
                 in
                 detaining
                 the
                 body
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 death
                 ,
                 doth
                 hereby
                 declare
                 his
                 mercy
                 in
                 deliuering
                 both
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 frō
                 the
                 second
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                 wee
                 must
                 by
                 death
                 bee
                 made
                 conformable
                 to
                 Christ
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 raigne
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                 God
                 will
                 hereby
                 shew
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 that
                 his
                 threatning
                 ,
                 Thou
                 art
                 dust
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 dust
                 shalt
                 thou
                 returne
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 Christ
                 their
                 head
                 and
                 King
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 glorified
                 before
                 the
                 members
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 though
                 lying
                 in
                 the
                 graue
                 and
                 consumed
                 there
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 without
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 sense
                 of
                 paine
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 arise
                 againe
                 in
                 glory
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 reunited
                 to
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 both
                 together
                 inherite
                 eternall
                 happines
                 through
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Ob.
                   But
                   the
                   bodies
                   of
                   Henoch
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Elias
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   neuer
                   died
                   ,
                   but
                   were
                   rapt
                   and
                   translated
                   into
                   heauen
                   .
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 these
                 examples
                 are
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 common
                 rule
                 to
                 others
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 hereby
                 signifie
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 what
                 account
                 he
                 had
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 the
                 world
                 distasted
                 and
                 despised
                 their
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 doctrine
                 ;
                 )
                 but
                 hee
                 made
                 them
                 types
                 and
                 figures
                 of
                 the
                 generall
                 resurrection
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 some
                 Diuines
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 bodies
                 (
                 though
                 rapt
                 vp
                 into
                 the
                 aire
                 )
                 were
                 cōsumed
                 in
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 because
                 Christ
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 bodily
                 ascension
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 they
                 died
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 death
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 the
                 Saints
                 that
                 shal
                 be
                 found
                 aliue
                 at
                 Christ
                 his
                 comming
                 shall
                 tast
                 of
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 bodies
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 changed
                 from
                 mortality
                 to
                 immortality
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 from
                 corruption
                 to
                 incorruption
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   But
                   why
                   doe
                   Infants
                   (
                   that
                   are
                   called
                   Innocents
                   )
                   die
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   sinne
                   with
                   consent
                   of
                   will
                   ,
                   nor
                   of
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   as
                   doe
                   men
                   of
                   yeares
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Albeit
                 they
                 want
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 yet
                 )
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 meanes
                 ,
                 instruments
                 ,
                 to
                 commit
                 Actuall
                 sinne
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 haue
                 the
                 bitter
                 and
                 poisonfull
                 root
                 of
                 originall
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 it
                 they
                 were
                 conceiued
                 and
                 borne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wages
                 euen
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 death
                 ,
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 sometimes
                 temporally
                 punish
                 or
                 ch●sten
                 the
                 parents
                 in
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 flesh
                 of
                 their
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 bone
                 of
                 their
                 bones
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 (
                 perhaps
                 )
                 would
                 (
                 if
                 God
                 granted
                 them
                 longer
                 life
                 ,
                 )
                 match
                 and
                 equall
                 their
                 parents
                 in
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q
                   What
                   are
                   we
                   further
                   to
                   consider
                   in
                   prosecuting
                   this
                   argument
                   of
                   death
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A
                 Foure
                 chiefe
                 branches
                 or
                 partes
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 (
                 principall
                 )
                 reputed
                 
                 and
                 supposed
                 euils
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 benefites
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 both
                 Priuatiue
                 ,
                 and
                 Affirmatiue
                 ,
                 or
                 Positiue
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 right
                 preparation
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 a
                 right
                 disposition
                 in
                 death
                 it selfe
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q
                   What
                   are
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   principall
                   (
                   and
                   so
                   reputed
                   )
                   euils
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Thrée
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 suddennes
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 many
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 violent
                 death
                 of
                 many
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 vncomfortable
                 ,
                 and
                 lamentable
                 effects
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 bereaueth
                 vs
                 of
                 the
                 benefite
                 ,
                 company
                 ,
                 gifts
                 ,
                 prayers
                 ,
                 gouernment
                 of
                 many
                 notable
                 ,
                 and
                 worthy
                 persons
                 in
                 Church
                 ,
                 common-wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 family
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Now
                   (
                   to
                   handle
                   euery
                   member
                   of
                   the
                   diuision
                   in
                   his
                   right
                   place
                   and
                   order
                   )
                   is
                   sudden
                   death
                   ,
                   simply
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   curse
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 I
                 must
                 néeds
                 distinguish
                 of
                 suddē
                 death
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 
                   qui
                   non
                   distinguit
                   ,
                   destruit
                   artem
                   .
                
                 First
                 in
                 it selfe
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 euill
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 commonly
                 taketh
                 men
                 vnrepentant
                 ,
                 and
                 vnprepared
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 
                 the
                 last
                 iudgement
                 should
                 be
                 simply
                 euill
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 sudden
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man
                 will
                 come
                 in
                 an
                 houre
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 looke
                 not
                 for
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 sudden
                 comming
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 euil
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 happy
                 for
                 Gods
                 children
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 manner
                 and
                 time
                 of
                 euery
                 mans
                 death
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 dispositiō
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 Gods
                 power
                 and
                 hands
                 onely
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 distinguish
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 persons
                 ,
                 vpon
                 whom
                 it
                 seazeth
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 either
                 irrepentant
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 die
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 these
                 death
                 is
                 hel-mouth
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 euerlasting
                 torment
                 ;
                 
                 or
                 repentant
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 these
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 curse
                 ;
                 for
                 Christ
                 hath
                 (
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 and
                 passion
                 )
                 taken
                 away
                 the
                 curse
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 short
                 and
                 vnsensible
                 crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 correction
                 ,
                 which
                 freeth
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 speedily
                 conuey
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 hauen
                 of
                 eternall
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 sudden
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 that
                 long
                 before
                 foresaw
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 waited
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 sooner
                 that
                 they
                 die
                 ,
                 the
                 sooner
                 are
                 they
                 blessed
                 :
                 
                 for
                 
                   they
                   rest
                   from
                   their
                   labours
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   works
                   follow
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 haue
                 
                 died
                 suddenly
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 hereby
                 defrauded
                 of
                 eternall
                 glory
                 :
                 of
                 this
                 number
                 were
                 Iobs
                 children
                 ;
                 Meph●hosheth
                 ;
                 the
                 infants
                 that
                 the
                 bloudy
                 butcher
                 Herode
                 caused
                 to
                 bee
                 massacred
                 ,
                 
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Baptist
                 suddenly
                 beheaded
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 wicked
                 ,
                 vnbeléeuing
                 ,
                 and
                 vnrepentant
                 persons
                 ,
                 they
                 liue
                 not
                 out
                 half
                 their
                 dayes
                 ,
                 but
                 sudden
                 ,
                 (
                 yea
                 &
                 ordinary
                 )
                 death
                 is
                 to
                 them
                 a
                 curse
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 swift
                 posting
                 of
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 lake
                 that
                 burneth
                 with
                 fire
                 and
                 brimstone
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 
                   Pharaoh
                   ,
                   Nabal
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rich
                 churle
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 reade
                 in
                 the
                 12
                 of
                 Luke
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   vse
                   are
                   wee
                   to
                   make
                   hereof
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Seeing
                 that
                 death
                 many
                 times
                 stealeth
                 and
                 encrocheth
                 vpon
                 vs
                 so
                 vnlooked
                 for
                 ;
                 wée
                 ought
                 daily
                 to
                 prepare
                 ourselues
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 prayer
                 ,
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 thinke
                 euery
                 day
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 last
                 ;
                 for
                 (
                 as
                 an
                 ancient
                 Father
                 saith
                 )
                 
                   vtiliter
                   latet
                   vltimus
                   dies
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   vt
                   obseruentur
                   omnes
                   dies
                
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 )
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 is
                 for
                 our
                 profite
                 kept
                 vnknowne
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 may
                 be
                 obserued
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 being
                 prepared
                 and
                 resol●ued
                 before
                 hand
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 feare
                 the
                 
                 circumstances
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 death
                 it selfe
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 let
                 vs
                 (
                 for
                 our
                 comfort
                 )
                 know
                 and
                 be
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sting
                 of
                 euery
                 kind
                 of
                 death
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 Christs
                 death
                 from
                 the
                 true
                 beleeuers
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 death
                 can
                 diuert
                 and
                 diuorce
                 them
                 from
                 Christ
                 their
                 Sauiour
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 daily
                 commend
                 our
                 soules
                 and
                 spirits
                 into
                 Gods
                 hands
                 ,
                 as
                 vnto
                 a
                 faithfull
                 Creator
                 ,
                 not
                 doubting
                 but
                 that
                 hee
                 will
                 receiue
                 and
                 glorifie
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 warning
                 that
                 God
                 giueth
                 vs
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 refer
                 it
                 wholy
                 to
                 his
                 heauenly
                 disposition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Is
                   it
                   lawfull
                   for
                   a
                   Christian
                   to
                   pray
                   against
                   sudden
                   death
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Yes
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 liberty
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 or
                 whiles
                 hee
                 hath
                 time
                 and
                 memory
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   But
                   sudden
                   death
                   cannot
                   preiudice
                   his
                   saluation
                   ,
                   &
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   expresse
                   forme
                   of
                   prayer
                   against
                   sudden
                   death
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   scripture
                   ;
                   why
                   then
                   should
                   any
                   Christian
                   man
                   pray
                   against
                   it
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 sudden
                 death
                 more
                 often
                 befalleth
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 .
              
               
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 because
                 fewnes
                 of
                 daies
                 ,
                 and
                 suddennes
                 of
                 death
                 is
                 wished
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 imprecation
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 we
                 may
                 pray
                 for
                 some
                 warning
                 of
                 death
                 approching
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 wicked
                 and
                 prophane
                 doe
                 not
                 rashly
                 censure
                 ,
                 iudge
                 ,
                 and
                 condemn
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 wee
                 died
                 accursed
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 wee
                 cannot
                 otherwise
                 (
                 by
                 our
                 good
                 confession
                 and
                 prayer
                 )
                 glorifie
                 God
                 before
                 men
                 in
                 our
                 death
                 ,
                 nor
                 giue
                 at
                 all
                 a
                 good
                 example
                 of
                 dying
                 well
                 to
                 our
                 family
                 ,
                 or
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 being
                 of
                 ability
                 )
                 die
                 intestate
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 making
                 a
                 will
                 ,
                 the
                 poore
                 may
                 be
                 defr●uded
                 of
                 all
                 comfort
                 ;
                 and
                 much
                 contention
                 may
                 (
                 possibly
                 )
                 arise
                 about
                 the
                 distribution
                 and
                 disposall
                 of
                 our
                 lands
                 and
                 worldly
                 goods
                 amongst
                 our
                 wiues
                 ,
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 kinsfolke
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   shall
                   wee
                   iudge
                   of
                   Gods
                   children
                   that
                   doe
                   perish
                   by
                   the
                   enemies
                   sword
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   by
                   consequence
                   )
                   are
                   this
                   way
                   cruelly
                   and
                   suddenly
                   massacred
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 It
                 hath
                 beene
                 the
                 lotte
                 of
                 Gods
                 Saints
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 and
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 sithence
                 ,
                 thus
                 to
                 end
                 their
                 liues
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 they
                 blessed
                 ,
                 yea
                 blessed
                 
                 with
                 a
                 further
                 addition
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 died
                 for
                 Gods
                 cause
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 death
                 cannot
                 kill
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 separate
                 soule
                 or
                 body
                 from
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 and
                 loue
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 (
                 special
                 )
                 promise
                 to
                 die
                 quietly
                 in
                 their
                 beds
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 their
                 friends
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 for
                 their
                 enemies
                 )
                 they
                 haue
                 preuented
                 themselus
                 frō
                 hauing
                 any
                 further
                 power
                 ouer
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 haue
                 done
                 their
                 worst
                 .
                 Finally
                 ,
                 
                   non
                   nocet
                   bonis
                   (
                   si
                   subito
                   )
                   occidantur
                   ,
                   vel
                   si
                   subita
                   morte
                   pereunt
                   .
                   Nō
                   enim
                   subito
                   moriuntur
                   qui
                   semper
                   cogitauerunt
                   se
                   morituros
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ;
                 It
                 disparageth
                 not
                 good
                 men
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 (
                 suddenly
                 )
                 slain
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 suddenly
                 die
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 die
                 not
                 suddenly
                 ,
                 who
                 alwaies
                 thought
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 die
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 right
                 many
                 haue
                 béene
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 not
                 knighted
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 but
                 martyred
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 crowned
                 in
                 heauen
                 ;
                 &
                 this
                 besides
                 the
                 pregnant
                 testimonies
                 of
                 sacred
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 experience
                 of
                 all
                 times
                 and
                 ages
                 euinceth
                 and
                 verifieth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   shall
                   wee
                   arme
                   and
                   resolue
                   our selues
                   against
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   perishing
                   by
                   the
                   enemies
                   sword
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   such
                   kind
                   
                   of
                   violent
                   death
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 it
                 skilleth
                 and
                 mattereth
                 not
                 ,
                 whether
                 a
                 burning
                 feauer
                 ,
                 the
                 pestilence
                 ▪
                 or
                 the
                 sword
                 kill
                 vs
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 the
                 prison
                 be
                 set
                 or
                 broken
                 open
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 feare
                 the
                 hand
                 as
                 the
                 wound
                 ;
                 
                   but
                   death
                   doth
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   wound
                   as
                   cure
                   and
                   salue
                   the
                   godly
                   from
                   their
                   sinnes
                   and
                   miseries
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 hereby
                 bee
                 preuented
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 lingring
                 and
                 fearefull
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 die
                 by
                 famine
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 r●cking
                 ,
                 
                 flaying
                 ▪
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 remember
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 lot
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 oftentimes
                 this
                 way
                 to
                 die
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 kind
                 of
                 death
                 naturall
                 or
                 violent
                 can
                 separate
                 them
                 or
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 loue
                 wherewith
                 God
                 loueth
                 vs
                 in
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 supposed
                 euill
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 depriueth
                 vs
                 of
                 most
                 worthy
                 and
                 excellently
                 deseruing
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 patrons
                 ,
                 friends
                 ,
                 kinsfolks
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HOw
                   shall
                   wee
                   comfort
                   our selues
                   against
                   the
                   vntimely
                   death
                   of
                   any
                   worth●
                   Christian
                   ,
                   whether
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   Minister
                   ,
                   kinsman
                   ,
                   speciall
                   friend
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   priuate
                   Christian
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 By
                 marking
                 and
                 meditating
                 vpon
                 these
                 (
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 )
                 propositions
                 and
                 grounds
                 following
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 dieth
                 before
                 his
                 time
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 appointed
                 for
                 all
                 men
                 once
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 this
                 time
                 not
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 hath
                 in
                 his
                 eternall
                 certainty
                 appointed
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 loosed
                 from
                 the
                 bonds
                 of
                 sinne
                 and
                 this
                 earthly
                 misery
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 can
                 this
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 time
                 ?
              
               
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 they
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 any
                 others
                 ,
                 owed
                 a
                 death
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 (
                 at
                 Gods
                 call
                 )
                 to
                 make
                 present
                 paiment
                 :
                 now
                 this
                 death
                 is
                 due
                 euery
                 day
                 ,
                 how
                 then
                 demanded
                 before
                 the
                 day
                 ?
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 these
                 worthy
                 instruments
                 in
                 Church
                 and
                 commonwealth
                 ,
                 these
                 pillars
                 in
                 Gods
                 house
                 ,
                 these
                 noble
                 Cedars
                 in
                 Libanon
                 ,
                 these
                 starres
                 in
                 the
                 firmament
                 ,
                 these
                 Phen●ces
                 ,
                 and
                 déere
                 saints
                 and
                 seruants
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 were
                 fitter
                 for
                 heauen
                 then
                 earth
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 partly
                 because
                 we
                 were
                 vnworthy
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 vnthankfull
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 partly
                 because
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 see
                 the
                 euils
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 changed
                 and
                 infected
                 with
                 the
                 worlds
                 wickednes
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 iustly
                 depriued
                 vs
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 crowned
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 crowne
                 of
                 euerlasting
                 glory
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 a
                 long
                 life
                 is
                 a
                 long
                 labour
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 suspension
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 of
                 their
                 life
                 from
                 immortality
                 ;
                 and
                 hee
                 that
                 liueth
                 long
                 ,
                 what
                 hath
                 he
                 but
                 increase
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 manifold
                 cares
                 ,
                 griping
                 griefes
                 ,
                 and
                 distastefull
                 discontentments
                 ?
                 and
                 will
                 he
                 count
                 these
                 his
                 gaines
                 ,
                 gettings
                 ,
                 winnings
                 and
                 aduantages
                 ?
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 they
                 die
                 not
                 suddenly
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 soone
                 haue
                 growne
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 spéedily
                 sailed
                 ouer
                 the
                 troublesome
                 and
                 tempestuous
                 sea
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 blessed
                 Canaan
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 sée
                 vs
                 truly
                 humbled
                 for
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 these
                 glorious
                 lights
                 ,
                 and
                 earnestly
                 to
                 sorrow
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 and
                 vnthankfulnes
                 ,
                 that
                 haue
                 bereaued
                 vs
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 God
                 can
                 and
                 wil
                 raise
                 vp
                 a
                 new
                 succession
                 in
                 their
                 stead
                 ;
                 he
                 can
                 cause
                 Iosua
                 to
                 succéed
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 Iehoshaphat
                 to
                 succéed
                 
                   Aza
                   ;
                   Salomon
                
                 to
                 follow
                 next
                 after
                 
                   Dauid
                   ;
                   Elizeus
                
                 to
                 execute
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 Elias
                 his
                 predecessor
                 ,
                 &
                 can
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 )
                 cause
                 very
                 many
                 worthy
                 and
                 vigilant
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 faithful
                 Pastors
                 to
                 succéed
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 humbled
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 must
                 hope
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 that
                 Gods
                 arme
                 is
                 not
                 shortned
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 power
                 abridged
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   vse
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   make
                   of
                   vntimely
                   death
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   our selues
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 lament
                 and
                 bewaile
                 our
                 sinnes
                 and
                 vnworthinesse
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 haue
                 depriued
                 our selues
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 did
                 not
                 more
                 praise
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 better
                 serue
                 him
                 
                 when
                 we
                 enioyed
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 enuie
                 at
                 ,
                 but
                 congratulate
                 their
                 aduancement
                 and
                 euerlasting
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 
                   sed
                   eodem
                   animo
                   ferenda
                   mors
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   quo
                   nostram
                   expectamus
                
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 so
                 take
                 their
                 death
                 as
                 our
                 owne
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 duty
                 to
                 pray
                 vnto
                 God
                 to
                 raise
                 vp
                 new
                 in
                 their
                 place
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 their
                 equals
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 that
                 doe
                 in
                 some
                 good
                 measure
                 resemble
                 them
                 doe
                 succéed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 duty
                 more
                 to
                 esteeme
                 them
                 and
                 haue
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 higher
                 account
                 ,
                 
                   nam
                   bona
                   nostra
                   ,
                   carendo
                   magis
                   quam
                   fruendo
                   cognos●imus
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 good
                 things
                 more
                 by
                 wanting
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 enioying
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 our selues
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 ought
                 )
                 purpose
                 to
                 doe
                 well
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 doe
                 it
                 quickly
                 ,
                 lest
                 we
                 be
                 preuented
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 haue
                 begun
                 to
                 doe
                 some
                 worthy
                 acts
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Dauid
                 did
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 made
                 preparation
                 for
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 God
                 the
                 righteous
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 will
                 regard
                 and
                 reward
                 not
                 onely
                 our
                 action
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 affection
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 desire
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 our
                 déed
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 ,
                 laying
                 aside
                 all
                 other
                 works
                 ,
                 intend
                 and
                 study
                 this
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 die
                 well
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 
                   instar
                   omnium
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 this
                 instead
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 antient
                 Prouerbe
                 )
                 All
                 is
                 well
                 that
                 ends
                 well
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   shall
                   we
                   comfort
                   our selues
                   when
                   death
                   hath
                   depriued
                   vs
                   of
                   very
                   good
                   benefactors
                   ,
                   friends
                   ,
                   fauorites
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   A
                   ▪
                
                 First
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 not
                 lost
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 sent
                 them
                 before
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 death
                 hath
                 not
                 consumed
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 eternity
                 shall
                 receiue
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 liue
                 in
                 their
                 better
                 part
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 though
                 death
                 hath
                 taken
                 away
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 his
                 friendship
                 past
                 )
                 nor
                 our
                 friends
                 ▪
                 who
                 are
                 forth
                 comming
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 ,
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 conuerse
                 with
                 after
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 13.12
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 their
                 vertues
                 are
                 immortall
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 thy
                 practise
                 and
                 imitation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 swéete
                 ,
                 delightsome
                 ,
                 and
                 comfortable
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 when
                 we
                 enioied
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 did
                 not
                 (
                 as
                 our
                 duty
                 required
                 )
                 honour
                 ,
                 reuerence
                 ,
                 and
                 esteeme
                 or
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 if
                 our
                 friends
                 be
                 remooued
                 hence
                 ,
                 and
                 translated
                 into
                 heauen
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 labour
                 by
                 our
                 godlinesse
                 ▪
                 humility
                 ,
                 and
                 weldoing
                 ,
                 to
                 gain
                 &
                 get
                 new
                 friends
                 .
              
               
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 our
                 chiefe
                 friends
                 and
                 benofactors
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 be
                 flowen
                 vp
                 into
                 heauen
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 abundantly
                 suffice
                 and
                 content
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 holy
                 and
                 vndiuideable
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 are
                 our
                 friends
                 ,
                 fauorites
                 ,
                 benefactors
                 ,
                 vpholders
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 let
                 vs
                 as
                 well
                 trust
                 in
                 God
                 when
                 our
                 friends
                 faile
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 they
                 abound
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
                 Particular
                 comforts
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 haue
                 sustained
                 particular
                 losses
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 kinsfolks
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HOw
                   shall
                   a
                   Christian
                   man
                   comfort
                   and
                   resolue
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   (
                   by
                   death
                   )
                   parted
                   with
                   a
                   vertuous
                   and
                   kind
                   wife
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Indéed
                 thy
                 losse
                 is
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 the
                 cutting
                 away
                 of
                 one
                 
                 halfe
                 of
                 thée
                 ;
                 but
                 thou
                 must
                 remember
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 borne
                 mortal
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 frō
                 Adam
                 to
                 the
                 worlds
                 end
                 ,
                 all
                 must
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 thou
                 must
                 take
                 it
                 patiently
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 all
                 things
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 by
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 and
                 appointment
                 ,
                 who
                 turneth
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 loue
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 hereby
                 either
                 correct
                 thy
                 vnthankfulnesse
                 ,
                 or
                 try
                 thy
                 patience
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 had
                 liued
                 longer
                 ,
                 she
                 might
                 (
                 perhaps
                 )
                 haue
                 growne
                 worse
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 béen
                 a
                 crosse
                 and
                 vexation
                 vnto
                 thée
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 hereby
                 fréed
                 from
                 ielosie
                 &
                 suspition
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 good
                 women
                 are
                 sometimes
                 subiect
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 God
                 can
                 make
                 thée
                 a
                 gainer
                 by
                 thy
                 losse
                 ,
                 and
                 procure
                 thee
                 a
                 second
                 ,
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 shee
                 :
                 
                 as
                 when
                 Michal
                 was
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 God
                 afterwards
                 prouided
                 for
                 him
                 faire
                 and
                 wise
                 Abigail
                 .
              
               
                 Seuenthly
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 (
                 vnder
                 God
                 )
                 wast
                 an
                 instrument
                 to
                 make
                 her
                 good
                 ,
                 thou
                 maiest
                 make
                 the
                 second
                 good
                 by
                 thy
                 instruction
                 and
                 holy
                 example
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 
                 thy
                 wife
                 be
                 gone
                 ,
                 yet
                 thou
                 the
                 workman
                 art
                 aliue
                 .
              
               
                 Eighthly
                 ,
                 thanke
                 God
                 that
                 thou
                 so
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 thy
                 great
                 contentment
                 ,
                 didst
                 inioy
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 wife
                 ▪
                 and
                 therefore
                 now
                 thou
                 must
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 receiue
                 some
                 chastisement
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 good
                 things
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 preserue
                 and
                 honour
                 her
                 memory
                 after
                 her
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 speake
                 well
                 of
                 her
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 thou
                 bee
                 inclined
                 to
                 match
                 againe
                 ,
                 pray
                 vnto
                 God
                 that
                 thy
                 second
                 choice
                 may
                 bee
                 matchable
                 to
                 thy
                 first
                 and
                 God
                 will
                 heare
                 thy
                 praier
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q
                   ▪
                   What
                   comfortable
                   meditations
                   and
                   directions
                   can
                   you
                   bring
                   forth
                   for
                   a
                   Christian
                   wife
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   lost
                   a
                   good
                   and
                   a
                   godly
                   husband
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 wedded
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 she
                 is
                 no
                 widow
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 want
                 any
                 necessary
                 help
                 and
                 protection
                 .
                 Apoc.
                 12.1
                 .
                 Apoc.
                 19
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 death
                 hath
                 not
                 parted
                 husband
                 and
                 wife
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 one
                 day
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 both
                 feared
                 God
                 )
                 sée
                 and
                 know
                 one
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 (
                 albeit
                 all
                 respects
                 of
                 marriage
                 shall
                 then
                 wholly
                 cease
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 a
                 speciall
                 care
                 of
                 
                 widowes
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 as
                 may
                 appeare
                 by
                 miracles
                 done
                 in
                 their
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 reléefe
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 and
                 new
                 Testament
                 )
                 and
                 he
                 laieth
                 a
                 strait
                 charge
                 vpon
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 and
                 Iudges
                 ,
                 to
                 sée
                 them
                 righted
                 and
                 prouided
                 for
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 truly
                 feare
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 intend
                 a
                 second
                 marriage
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 prouided
                 her
                 a
                 good
                 husband
                 before
                 ,
                 can
                 prouide
                 her
                 a
                 second
                 as
                 good
                 :
                 as
                 he
                 prouided
                 faire
                 ,
                 
                 vertuous
                 ,
                 and
                 wise
                 Abigail
                 for
                 Dauid
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 either
                 she
                 did
                 not
                 respect
                 him
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 worth
                 )
                 and
                 therefore
                 God
                 hath
                 iustly
                 corrected
                 her
                 vnthankfulnes
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 ,
                 she
                 too
                 much
                 doated
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 too
                 fond
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 will
                 heale
                 this
                 sinne
                 in
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 her
                 to
                 depend
                 vpon
                 him
                 onely
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 staffe
                 of
                 her
                 outward
                 state
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Let
                   vs
                   heare
                   some
                   comforts
                   for
                   parents
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   death
                   are
                   bereaued
                   of
                   godly
                   and
                   dutifull
                   children
                   .
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 alwaies
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 sinne
                 hath
                 deserued
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 God
                 hereupon
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 appointed
                 ,
                 inposeth
                 death
                 vpon
                 young
                 as
                 well
                 
                 as
                 the
                 aged
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 decrée
                 cannot
                 bee
                 preuented
                 or
                 resisted
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 herein
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 beare
                 their
                 parts
                 with
                 thée
                 and
                 therefore
                 thou
                 must
                 endure
                 these
                 common
                 euils
                 with
                 the
                 greater
                 patience
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 children
                 and
                 young
                 men
                 are
                 but
                 as
                 flowers
                 in
                 God
                 his
                 garden
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 suffer
                 God
                 the
                 soueraigne
                 Lord
                 of
                 it
                 and
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 crop
                 and
                 gather
                 them
                 when
                 he
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 the
                 yonger
                 that
                 they
                 died
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 lesse
                 defiled
                 with
                 corruption
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 they
                 departed
                 being
                 not
                 laden
                 with
                 the
                 burthen
                 of
                 many
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 which
                 longer
                 continuance
                 of
                 time
                 would
                 haue
                 drawne
                 them
                 into
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 decay
                 ,
                 mortality
                 and
                 change
                 in
                 
                   Okes
                   and
                   Cedars
                
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 rebelled
                 against
                 his
                 Creator
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 wee
                 inioyed
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 wee
                 were
                 too
                 tender
                 and
                 fond
                 ouer
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 would
                 haue
                 corrupted
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 were
                 not
                 contented
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 thankfull
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 God
                 (
                 to
                 remedy
                 and
                 correct
                 both
                 
                 these
                 extremities
                 )
                 hath
                 bereaued
                 vs
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Seuenthly
                 ,
                 if
                 our
                 children
                 led
                 a
                 godly
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 died
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 safetie
                 and
                 forth
                 comming
                 ;
                 their
                 life
                 is
                 not
                 vanished
                 but
                 changed
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 we
                 haue
                 lost
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 hath
                 found
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 generall
                 resurrection
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 them
                 ,
                 know
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 them
                 :
                 wherefore
                 let
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 rest
                 content
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   comfort
                   our selues
                
                 in
                 this
                 blessed
                 expectation
                 :
                 
                 and
                 therefore
                 wee
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 murmuring
                 and
                 repining
                 against
                 God
                 for
                 depriuing
                 vs
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 blesse
                 and
                 praise
                 God
                 for
                 their
                 perfection
                 and
                 glorification
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 death
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 fréed
                 from
                 infinite
                 feares
                 of
                 their
                 mis-doing
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 many
                 carking
                 cares
                 of
                 prouiding
                 for
                 their
                 outward
                 estate
                 and
                 maintenance
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 our
                 children
                 proue
                 vntoward
                 and
                 vngodly
                 ,
                 then
                 our
                 losse
                 is
                 the
                 lesse
                 to
                 bee
                 lamented
                 ,
                 for
                 wee
                 haue
                 none
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 our
                 gray
                 haires
                 ,
                 
                 none
                 to
                 number
                 our
                 yéeres
                 ,
                 none
                 to
                 carpe
                 at
                 our
                 cost
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 to
                 bee
                 discontented
                 at
                 the
                 delay
                 of
                 our
                 death
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   vse
                   (
                   in
                   a
                   word
                   )
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   make
                   hereof
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 remember
                 that
                 we
                 being
                 mortall
                 our selues
                 ,
                 begat
                 them
                 mortall
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 must
                 die
                 (
                 sooner
                 or
                 latter
                 )
                 though
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 maner
                 be
                 vnknowne
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 bewaile
                 them
                 being
                 dead
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 (
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 )
                 haue
                 bewailed
                 them
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 born
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 die
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 out
                 of
                 heauinesse
                 conceiue
                 matter
                 of
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 kéepe
                 a
                 measure
                 in
                 lamentation
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 lament
                 for
                 euery
                 losse
                 ,
                 lest
                 our
                 whole
                 life
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 lamentation
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 instruct
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 whiles
                 that
                 they
                 liue
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 we
                 perceiue
                 death
                 to
                 approach
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 in
                 vaine
                 striue
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 willingly
                 suffer
                 him
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 owne
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   shall
                   poore
                   orphanes
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   fatherlesse
                   and
                   motherlesse
                   children
                   ,
                   comfort
                   themselues
                   ,
                   that
                   haue
                   parted
                   with
                   kind
                   ,
                   carefull
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   Christian
                   parents
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 By
                 remembring
                 and
                 obseruing
                 these
                 directions
                 and
                 duties
                 following
                 .
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 their
                 parents
                 were
                 borne
                 mortall
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 néeds
                 die
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 children
                 comming
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 immortall
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 building
                 in
                 time
                 shrinke
                 and
                 be
                 shaken
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 built
                 vpon
                 it
                 cannot
                 endure
                 .
                 The
                 earth
                 their
                 common
                 mother
                 must
                 receiue
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 yéeld
                 vp
                 all
                 againe
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 their
                 parents
                 are
                 not
                 lost
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 hath
                 found
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 fréed
                 them
                 from
                 all
                 miseries
                 and
                 molestations
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 in
                 this
                 regard
                 must
                 bee
                 content
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 returne
                 to
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 children
                 goe
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 borne
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 die
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 forsaken
                 ,
                 but
                 sent
                 before
                 them
                 to
                 blisse
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 depriued
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 parents
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 correct
                 their
                 murmuring
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 vndutifulnes
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 to
                 try
                 how
                 they
                 will
                 depend
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 earthly
                 meanes
                 faile
                 and
                 are
                 wanting
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   duties
                   are
                   they
                   to
                   performe
                   ?
                
              
               
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 patiently
                 vndergoe
                 Gods
                 correction
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 heartily
                 repent
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 the
                 cause
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 follow
                 their
                 vertuous
                 example
                 ,
                 and
                 immortalize
                 their
                 memories
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 more
                 highly
                 estéeme
                 Gods
                 benefits
                 when
                 they
                 inioy
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   comforts
                   are
                   fit
                   &
                   seasonable
                   against
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   deere
                   brethren
                   and
                   sisters
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 death
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 correction
                 to
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 person
                 must
                 looke
                 to
                 be
                 fréed
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 though
                 their
                 life
                 was
                 short
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 holy
                 and
                 blessed
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 though
                 their
                 bodies
                 be
                 dead
                 and
                 interred
                 ,
                 yet
                 their
                 soules
                 liue
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 vertues
                 (
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 children
                 left
                 behind
                 them
                 )
                 are
                 immortall
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 impression
                 hereof
                 (
                 as
                 of
                 their
                 kindnes
                 and
                 indulgence
                 towards
                 them
                 )
                 must
                 neuer
                 be
                 blotted
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 want
                 the
                 comfortable
                 company
                 of
                 their
                 brethren
                 and
                 sisters
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 alone
                 ,
                 being
                 attended
                 vpon
                 and
                 guarded
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 
                 vertues
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 feare
                 God
                 and
                 doe
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 
                 must
                 be
                 their
                 brethren
                 and
                 sisters
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   not
                   vnmeasurably
                   mourne
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   bewaile
                   euil
                   things
                   ,
                   that
                   hang
                   ouer
                   our
                   owne
                   heads
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   by
                   such
                   examples
                   of
                   mortality
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   warned
                   to
                   prepare
                   our selues
                   against
                   our
                   latter
                   end
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   comfort
                   our
                   hearts
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   shall
                   one
                   day
                   to
                   our
                   hearts
                   contentment
                   ,
                   inioy
                   for
                   euer
                   their
                   most
                   swéet
                   and
                   blessed
                   fellowship
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     Is
                     it
                     not
                     a
                     curse
                     to
                     a
                     religious
                     man
                     to
                     die
                     childlesse
                     and
                     without
                     issue
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   crosse
                   ,
                   rather
                   then
                   a
                   curse
                   .
                   For
                   first
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   vnder
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   but
                   vnder
                   grace
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   Christ
                   hath
                   taken
                   away
                   the
                   curse
                   from
                   all
                   true
                   beléeuers
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     By
                     what
                     arguments
                     and
                     reasons
                     shall
                     such
                     a
                     man
                     quiet
                     and
                     comfort
                     his
                     conscience
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   their
                   loosenesse
                   and
                   lewdnesse
                   shall
                   neuer
                   grieue
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   future
                   miserie
                   shall
                   neuer
                   disquiet
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   he
                   in
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   want
                   of
                   children
                   ,
                   may
                   (
                   in
                   his
                   discretion
                   )
                   adopt
                   
                   such
                   who
                   may
                   proue
                   more
                   kind
                   ,
                   louing
                   ,
                   and
                   obedient
                   ,
                   then
                   those
                   that
                   might
                   haue
                   proceeded
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   loines
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   hee
                   néed
                   not
                   trouble
                   himselues
                   about
                   their
                   maintenance
                   :
                   and
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   distribution
                   of
                   his
                   goods
                   and
                   possessions
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   at
                   hand
                   many
                   poore
                   seruan●s
                   and
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   amongst
                   whō
                   he
                   may
                   more
                   happily
                   diuide
                   them
                   :
                   
                   for
                   these
                   will
                   pray
                   for
                   him
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   he
                   liueth
                   ,
                   and
                   speake
                   well
                   of
                   him
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   dead
                   ;
                   and
                   God
                   wil
                   in
                   goodnes
                   reward
                   all
                   his
                   well
                   doing
                   .
                   Neh.
                   5.19
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   law
                   may
                   and
                   will
                   supply
                   
                     the
                     defect
                     of
                     nature
                     :
                     for
                     adoption
                     is
                     an
                     act
                     imitating
                     nature
                     ,
                     ordained
                     for
                     the
                     sola●e
                     of
                     such
                     who
                     want
                     children
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   his
                   children
                   might
                   haue
                   growen
                   out
                   of
                   kind
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   obscured
                   and
                   blemished
                   his
                   name
                   :
                   and
                   hereupon
                   many
                   had
                   died
                   more
                   happily
                   and
                   contentedly
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   died
                   childlesse
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Priuatiue
                 and
                 Positiue
                 benefite
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 
                   FRom
                   what
                   euils
                   doth
                   death
                   free
                   Gods
                   children
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 offence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 originall
                 and
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 euill
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 death
                 is
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 medicine
                 ,
                 remedy
                 ,
                 and
                 physition
                 of
                 al
                 euils
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 endeth
                 all
                 their
                 imperfections
                 ,
                 and
                 finally
                 fréeth
                 them
                 from
                 all
                 sicknesses
                 ,
                 paines
                 ,
                 crosses
                 ,
                 calamities
                 ,
                 g●iefes
                 ,
                 distresses
                 ,
                 euils
                 ,
                 errors
                 ,
                 enemies
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 preuenteth
                 all
                 sinne
                 and
                 misery
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 specially
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 wholy
                 and
                 for
                 euer
                 deliuered
                 from
                 all
                 Satans
                 assaults
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 damnation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 horrour
                 of
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   vse
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   hereof
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 death
                 wee
                 would
                 bée
                 
                 freed
                 from
                 all
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 cursed
                 effects
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 let
                 vs
                 denie
                 the
                 world
                 and
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 liue
                 in
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 remembring
                 the
                 account
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 render
                 vp
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the●
                 the
                 second
                 death
                 shall
                 neuer
                 haue
                 power
                 ouer
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 giue
                 God
                 all
                 possible
                 thanks
                 and
                 praise
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 hee
                 will
                 by
                 death
                 thus
                 ease
                 and
                 disburden
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 certaine
                 expectation
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 deliuerance
                 at
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 Iubily
                 ,
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Simeon
                 and
                 Paul
                 were
                 )
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 to
                 sustaine
                 all
                 crosses
                 patiently
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 continually
                 waite
                 and
                 pray
                 for
                 this
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 full
                 ,
                 and
                 eternall
                 rest
                 and
                 deliuerance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Is
                   it
                   then
                   not
                   lawfull
                   for
                   Gods
                   children
                   in
                   their
                   distresses
                   &
                   extremities
                   (
                   for
                   their
                   ease
                   and
                   deliuerance
                   )
                   to
                   hasten
                   their
                   death
                   by
                   laying
                   hands
                   vpon
                   themselues
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 It
                 is
                 simply
                 and
                 vtterly
                 vnlawful
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 
                 first
                 ,
                 this
                 not
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 ease
                 and
                 auoide
                 misery
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 encrease
                 it
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 to
                 emplunge
                 and
                 engulfe
                 himselfe
                 into
                 the
                 bottomlesse
                 pitte
                 of
                 endlesse
                 torment
                 .
              
               
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 be
                 entreated
                 by
                 the
                 distressed
                 to
                 kill
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 might
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 condescend
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 for
                 hée
                 should
                 bee
                 no
                 otherwise
                 accounted
                 and
                 punished
                 then
                 a
                 murderer
                 ,
                 
                 much
                 lesse
                 may
                 any
                 person
                 kill
                 himselfe
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 cherish
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 kill
                 his
                 owne
                 body
                 and
                 flesh
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 in
                 any
                 conceited
                 opinion
                 of
                 enioying
                 present
                 blisse
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 impatiency
                 ,
                 and
                 impotent
                 passion
                 ,
                 dispatcheth
                 himselfe
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 doth
                 nothing
                 but
                 damne
                 and
                 destroy
                 his
                 own
                 soule
                 :
                 examples
                 whereof
                 wee
                 haue
                 in
                 
                   Saul
                   ,
                   Achitophel
                   ,
                   Iudas
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 depart
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 earthly
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 nor
                 forsake
                 his
                 standing
                 vntill
                 his
                 heauenly
                 Generall
                 ,
                 and
                 Commaunder
                 God
                 almighty
                 call
                 ,
                 and
                 warrant
                 him
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 :
                 for
                 hée
                 is
                 no
                 absolute
                 Lord
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 body
                 ,
                 
                 neither
                 hath
                 he
                 the
                 Frée
                 simple
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 a
                 tenant
                 at
                 will
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 whose
                 pleasure
                 hée
                 must
                 attend
                 and
                 abide
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 practice
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 in
                 vre
                 ,
                 fortitude
                 and
                 patience
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 not
                 misdread
                 any
                 euill
                 ,
                 but
                 trust
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 stand
                 fast
                 in
                 his
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 will
                 
                 by
                 faith
                 enable
                 him
                 to
                 ouercom
                 all
                 temptations
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Is
                   death
                   to
                   bee
                   feared
                   or
                   not
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 A
                 distinction
                 must
                 resolue
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 partly
                 to
                 bee
                 feared
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   In
                   what
                   respects
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   feared
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 In
                 thrée
                 respects
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 destruction
                 and
                 dissolution
                 of
                 nature
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 this
                 signification
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 feared
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 he
                 swet
                 water
                 and
                 bloud
                 in
                 the
                 garden
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 paineful
                 correction
                 ,
                 though
                 wee
                 must
                 most
                 feare
                 death
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 meane
                 to
                 bereaue
                 vs
                 of
                 many
                 worthy
                 guides
                 and
                 gouernors
                 ,
                 lights
                 and
                 pillers
                 in
                 Church
                 and
                 common-wealth
                 ,
                 Esay
                 .
                 3.
                 v.
                 1.2.3
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Is
                   it
                   necessary
                   and
                   good
                   (
                   in
                   some
                   regards
                   )
                   not
                   to
                   feare
                   death
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Yes
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 profitable
                 ,
                 nor
                 expedient
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 liue
                 alwaies
                 here
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 for
                 vs
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   In
                   what
                   regards
                   then
                   is
                   death
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   feared
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 béene
                 formerly
                 
                 declared
                 )
                 death
                 doth
                 disburden
                 vs
                 of
                 all
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 giueth
                 vs
                 our
                 
                   quietus
                   est
                
                 from
                 all
                 euill
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 beginning
                 and
                 gate
                 of
                 immortality
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 because
                 hereby
                 we
                 are
                 presented
                 blamelesse
                 to
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 there
                 solemnly
                 wedded
                 to
                 our
                 heauenly
                 husband
                 and
                 Bridegroome
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesu.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   be
                   defended
                   and
                   strengthned
                   against
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   it
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 By
                 remembring
                 that
                 Christ
                 (
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 )
                 hath
                 disarmed
                 and
                 cassiered
                 death
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 hath
                 taken
                 away
                 the
                 second
                 death
                 ,
                 the
                 sting
                 and
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 former
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 present
                 with
                 his
                 children
                 in
                 the
                 agony
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 support
                 them
                 against
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 doth
                 hereby
                 bisburden
                 vs
                 of
                 all
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 frée
                 vs
                 from
                 all
                 maladies
                 and
                 miseries
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 tremble
                 at
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 to
                 triumph
                 ,
                 because
                 now
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 speciall
                 time
                 and
                 opportunity
                 to
                 declare
                 our
                 subiection
                 and
                 obedience
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
               
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 death
                 bringeth
                 vs
                 forthwith
                 i●●to
                 Gods
                 chamber
                 of
                 presence
                 ,
                 where
                 〈◊〉
                 shall
                 see
                 him
                 face
                 to
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 enioy
                 〈◊〉
                 gratious
                 and
                 glorious
                 presence
                 for
                 eu●●
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   are
                   the
                   Positiue
                   benefites
                   〈◊〉
                   death
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   good
                   things
                   wherewith
                   〈◊〉
                   doth
                   possesse
                   vs
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 They
                 are
                 manifold
                 and
                 mar●●●lous
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 death
                 bringeth
                 vs
                 int●
                 the
                 immediate
                 fellowship
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 therefore
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 gate
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 passage
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 bringeth
                 vs
                 into
                 the
                 heauenly
                 communion
                 &
                 company
                 of
                 many
                 millions
                 of
                 glorious
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 with
                 whome
                 we
                 shall
                 haue
                 perfect
                 rest
                 and
                 security
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 vs
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 consummation
                 of
                 victory
                 against
                 Satan
                 ,
                 sinne
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 ▪
                 the
                 flesh
                 ;
                 but
                 doth
                 also
                 inuest
                 vs
                 with
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 vs
                 into
                 an
                 actuall
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 new
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 things
                 promised
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 prouided
                 for
                 vs.
                 Heb.
                 12.
                 ver
                 22.23
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   vses
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   make
                   of
                   these
                   affirmatiue
                   or
                   positiue
                   benefites
                   ?
                
              
               
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 distast
                 this
                 present
                 and
                 infectious
                 world
                 ,
                 wherin
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 true
                 contentment
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 can
                 make
                 vs
                 blessed
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 matter
                 of
                 all
                 sinne
                 ,
                 griefe
                 ,
                 euill
                 ,
                 falshood
                 ,
                 wrong
                 ▪
                 &c.
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 let
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 heauen
                 swallow
                 downe
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 all
                 earthly
                 things
                 :
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 linger
                 in
                 this
                 earthly
                 Egypt
                 or
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 but
                 make
                 hast
                 vnto
                 the
                 heauenly
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 a
                 land
                 not
                 abounding
                 with
                 milk
                 ,
                 corn
                 ,
                 oil
                 ,
                 hony
                 ,
                 but
                 abounding
                 in
                 
                   peace
                   ,
                   righteousnesse
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 ioy
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 where
                 wee
                 shall
                 be
                 satisfied
                 with
                 the
                 fatnes
                 of
                 Gods
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 drinke
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 riuers
                 of
                 Gods
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 euermore
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 serueth
                 to
                 comfort
                 vs
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 miseries
                 and
                 maladies
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 life
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 so
                 abundantly
                 recompensed
                 with
                 the
                 infinite
                 waight
                 of
                 euerlasting
                 glory
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Whether
                   may
                   a
                   man
                   in
                   this
                   mortality
                   haue
                   a
                   true
                   taste
                   of
                   euerlasting
                   life
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Yes
                 vndoubtedly
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 so
                 had
                 
                   Iob
                   ,
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   Stephen
                   ,
                   Paul
                   ,
                
                 the
                 holy
                 Martyres
                 and
                 infinite
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 godly
                 
                   haue
                   (
                   already
                   )
                   eternall
                   
                   life
                   ,
                
                 
                 (
                 viz.
                 in
                 beginning
                 and
                 assurance
                 )
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 time
                 they
                 shall
                 haue
                 the
                 fulnes
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 they
                 earnestly
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 Gods
                 kingdom
                 ,
                 ergo
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 some
                 taste
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   By
                   what
                   meanes
                   shall
                   hee
                   attaine
                   thereunto
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 By
                 remembring
                 ,
                 considering
                 ,
                 and
                 meditating
                 vpon
                 these
                 directions
                 ,
                 and
                 conclusions
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   things
                   must
                   he
                   consider
                   &
                   weigh
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Diuers
                 things
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 sinnefull
                 ,
                 miserable
                 ,
                 and
                 vncertaine
                 state
                 of
                 this
                 mortall
                 life
                 .
                 Eccles.
                 1.1
                 .
                 Heb.
                 13.14
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 blessed
                 and
                 vnspeakable
                 happines
                 of
                 all
                 Gods
                 Saints
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 immediate
                 fellowshippe
                 with
                 God
                 and
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 absent
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 liue
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 world
                 .
                 
                 For
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 this
                 glorious
                 and
                 euerlasting
                 communion
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 perfectly
                 freed
                 from
                 all
                 sinne
                 ,
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 euil
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 possessed
                 with
                 fulnes
                 of
                 ioy
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 al
                 good
                 things
                 for
                 euermore
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 incomparable
                 difference
                 betwéen
                 the
                 glory
                 ,
                 ioy
                 ,
                 happines
                 o●
                 
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 infinite
                 and
                 eternall
                 glory
                 ,
                 ioy
                 ,
                 blessednes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 consideration
                 hereof
                 will
                 separate
                 and
                 sequester
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 loue
                 and
                 affectation
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 vs
                 willing
                 and
                 desirous
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 euery
                 mans
                 death
                 is
                 deserued
                 and
                 procured
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 death
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 seueral
                 circumstances
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 place
                 ,
                 manner
                 ,
                 person
                 ,
                 is
                 foreséene
                 and
                 appointed
                 in
                 Gods
                 eternal
                 decrée
                 and
                 counsell
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 due
                 obseruation
                 whereof
                 will
                 preserue
                 vs
                 (
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 dying
                 )
                 from
                 distrust
                 ,
                 
                 impatience
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 (
                 seruile
                 )
                 feare
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 speciall
                 promise
                 of
                 Gods
                 presence
                 and
                 assistance
                 in
                 death
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 before
                 hand
                 be
                 by
                 faith
                 perswaded
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 hope
                 after
                 ,
                 albeit
                 wee
                 see
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 all
                 things
                 may
                 séeme
                 desperate
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   are
                   the
                   properties
                   and
                   effects
                   of
                   this
                   taste
                   and
                   ioy
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 it
                 ariseth
                 from
                 sense
                 &
                 griefe
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 bringeth
                 with
                 it
                 sound
                 and
                 swéet
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 grounded
                 vpon
                 the
                 holy
                 ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 holy
                 duties
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 déepely
                 rooted
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 continueth
                 for
                 euer
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 it
                 causeth
                 vs
                 to
                 loue
                 ,
                 looke
                 and
                 long
                 for
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   a
                   man
                   must
                   imprint
                   and
                   ground
                   these
                   meditations
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   .
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Hee
                 must
                 abstaine
                 from
                 all
                 impiety
                 and
                 vnrighteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 practise
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 holines
                 ,
                 and
                 righteousnes
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 will
                 reueale
                 his
                 secrets
                 to
                 the
                 humble
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 feare
                 him
                 .
                 Psal.
                 25.11
                 .
                 Gen.
                 18.10
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 hee
                 must
                 be
                 frequent
                 and
                 feruent
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 Prayer
                 ;
                 for
                 hereby
                 faith
                 and
                 hope
                 are
                 wrought
                 ,
                 maintained
                 ,
                 encreased
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Why
                   doe
                   Gods
                   children
                   die
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   their
                   sinnes
                   are
                   not
                   imputed
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   image
                   of
                   God
                   (
                   which
                   consisteth
                   in
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   sauing
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   true
                   holinesse
                   and
                   righteousnesse
                   )
                   is
                   repaired
                   in
                   them
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 I
                 answere
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 though
                 sinne
                 bee
                 not
                 imputed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 cannot
                 
                 be
                 condemned
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 yet
                 all
                 sinne
                 is
                 not
                 wholy
                 taken
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 regeneration
                 is
                 onely
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 begun
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 dayly
                 progresse
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 haue
                 the
                 godly
                 to
                 die
                 (
                 the
                 temporary
                 death
                 )
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 acknowledging
                 the
                 seuerity
                 of
                 Gods
                 anger
                 against
                 sin
                 ,
                 may
                 learne
                 to
                 hate
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 lay
                 downe
                 the
                 remnants
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 adher●nt
                 miseries
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 haue
                 experience
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 raiseth
                 vp
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Whether
                   that
                   death
                   may
                   be
                   desired
                   and
                   wished
                   for
                   .
                
              
               
                 A.
                 It
                 may
                 not
                 simply
                 and
                 absolutely
                 be
                 desired
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 euill
                 and
                 against
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 desired
                 ,
                 but
                 conditionally
                 we
                 may
                 (
                 lawfully
                 )
                 desire
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   In
                   what
                   respects
                   may
                   it
                   be
                   desired
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 In
                 two
                 respects
                 principally
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 way
                 and
                 means
                 to
                 deliuer
                 vs
                 wholy
                 from
                 the
                 burden
                 ,
                 bondage
                 ,
                 and
                 slauery
                 of
                 all
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 free
                 vs
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 maladies
                 and
                 miseries
                 of
                 this
                 
                 wretched
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 meanes
                 and
                 instrument
                 to
                 bring
                 vs
                 to
                 the
                 manifest
                 and
                 glorious
                 vision
                 and
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 the
                 immediate
                 and
                 euerlasting
                 fellowship
                 and
                 communion
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q
                   Whether
                   that
                   a
                   Christian
                   may
                   lawfully
                   desire
                   life
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Yes
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 respect
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 i●
                 we
                 desire
                 to
                 doe
                 further
                 good
                 before
                 wée
                 die
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 end
                 and
                 scope
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 ;
                 for
                 God
                 will
                 bee
                 glorified
                 in
                 vs
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 liue
                 in
                 this
                 earthly
                 Tabernacle
                 .
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 euery
                 man
                 must
                 obediently
                 walke
                 in
                 his
                 calling
                 vntill
                 it
                 shall
                 please
                 God
                 to
                 remoue
                 and
                 translate
                 him
                 hence
                 ;
                 and
                 hee
                 must
                 rather
                 séeke
                 to
                 honour
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 seruice
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 then
                 respect
                 his
                 heauenly
                 aduancement
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Ob.
                   But
                   the
                   longer
                   that
                   we
                   liue
                   the
                   more
                   we
                   multiplie
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   offend
                   our
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   wee
                   may
                   not
                   lawfully
                   desire
                   life
                   .
                
              
               
                 A.
                 The
                 Argument
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 Gods
                 children
                 sinne
                 ,
                 not
                 wittingly
                 and
                 willingly
                 ,
                 nor
                 make
                 a
                 trade
                 of
                 
                 sinne
                 as
                 wicked
                 men
                 doe
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 their
                 sinnes
                 are
                 couered
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 imputed
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 good
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 examples
                 and
                 instruments
                 of
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 pleasing
                 and
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 good
                 men
                 ,
                 then
                 their
                 infirmities
                 and
                 imperfections
                 are
                 distastfull
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   is
                   required
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   die
                   well
                   and
                   blessedly
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Two
                 things
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 a
                 preparation
                 against
                 death
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 a
                 right
                 disposition
                 in
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Is
                   preparation
                   against
                   death
                   necessarie
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Yea
                 ;
                 for
                 first
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 néeds
                 die
                 ,
                 for
                 sinne
                 hath
                 deserued
                 and
                 procured
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 thereupon
                 hath
                 imposed
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 state
                 soeuer
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 death
                 leaueth
                 vs
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 state
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 shall
                 find
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 this
                 preparation
                 cutteth
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 preuenteth
                 much
                 sinne
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 would
                 otherwise
                 designe
                 and
                 commit
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                 death
                 is
                 our
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 last
                 greatest
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesu
                 ,
                 labour
                 and
                 striue
                 to
                 subdue
                 &
                 quell
                 him
                 .
              
               
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 our
                 last
                 iourney
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 dispatch
                 it
                 happily
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 Christ
                 our
                 Captaines
                 direction
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 forthwith
                 after
                 our
                 death
                 ,
                 conuey
                 vs
                 into
                 heauen
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q
                   Wherein
                   doth
                   this
                   preparation
                   consist
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 In
                 sundry
                 meditations
                 and
                 duties
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   must
                   wee
                   principally
                   meditate
                   vpon
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 before
                 hand
                 thinke
                 on
                 our
                 latter
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 foolishly
                 accuse
                 old
                 age
                 ,
                 or
                 nature
                 :
                 for
                 death
                 commeth
                 ,
                 &
                 is
                 inflicted
                 from
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 me
                 must
                 betimes
                 thinke
                 on
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 composing
                 and
                 ordering
                 of
                 our
                 liues
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 whether
                 that
                 wee
                 haue
                 ceased
                 to
                 doe
                 euill
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 haue
                 done
                 what
                 good
                 we
                 could
                 :
                 
                   for
                   otherwise
                   death
                   will
                   ouertake
                   vs
                   ,
                   &
                   we
                   wil
                   wish
                   that
                   we
                   had
                   done
                   it
                   ,
                   (
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   too
                   late
                   )
                   
                     Luk.
                     13.
                     v.
                     35.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 abolished
                 eternall
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 our
                 temporary
                 death
                 an
                 entrance
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 contemplate
                 and
                 muse
                 vpon
                 the
                 glorious
                 resurrection
                 of
                 
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 much
                 comfort
                 and
                 refresh
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 cast
                 our
                 thoughts
                 vpon
                 that
                 most
                 excellent
                 and
                 eternall
                 waight
                 of
                 glory
                 reserued
                 for
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 heauens
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 doth
                 infinitely
                 surpasse
                 and
                 ouerway
                 all
                 temporall
                 afflictions
                 whatsoeuer
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   duties
                   must
                   the
                   sicke
                   man
                   performe
                   in
                   generall
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Thrée
                 duties
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 towards
                 God
                 :
                 Secondly
                 towards
                 his
                 neighbour
                 :
                 and
                 lastly
                 towards
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   duties
                   is
                   he
                   to
                   perform
                   towards
                   God
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 He
                 must
                 séeke
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 repaire
                 and
                 renue
                 his
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 ,
                 partly
                 ,
                 because
                 (
                 many
                 times
                 )
                 in
                 temptation
                 ,
                 hee
                 looseth
                 somthing
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 because
                 hee
                 daily
                 slippeth
                 or
                 committeth
                 new
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 which
                 require
                 a
                 new
                 act
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 repentance
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 constantly
                 confesse
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 proclaime
                 and
                 publish
                 how
                 many
                 wayes
                 God
                 hath
                 beene
                 good
                 to
                 his
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 hee
                 must
                 by
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 view
                 ,
                 contemplate
                 ,
                 &
                 looke
                 vpon
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 brazen
                 serpent
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 death
                 shall
                 neuer
                 sting
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Why
                   must
                   hee
                   performe
                   these
                   duties
                   towards
                   God
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Because
                 (
                 ordinarily
                 )
                 sicknesses
                 ,
                 paines
                 ,
                 and
                 diseases
                 are
                 sent
                 and
                 inflicted
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 a
                 punishment
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 our
                 reformation
                 and
                 amendment
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 clearely
                 appeareth
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 of
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 Lament
                 .
                 3.39
                 .
                 Math.
                 9.2
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 5.74
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   seruices
                   oweth
                   the
                   sickeman
                   to
                   his
                   neighbour
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   duties
                   is
                   he
                   to
                   performe
                   towards
                   him
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Hee
                 must
                 performe
                 all
                 duties
                 of
                 piety
                 ,
                 loue
                 and
                 righteousnes
                 :
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 Ministers
                 must
                 not
                 onely
                 commaund
                 and
                 exhort
                 their
                 people
                 ,
                 subiects
                 ,
                 hearers
                 ,
                 to
                 listen
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 obey
                 sound
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Christ
                 his
                 blessed
                 Gospell
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 they
                 must
                 by
                 all
                 possible
                 means
                 endeauour
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 death
                 may
                 leaue
                 them
                 in
                 as
                 holy
                 and
                 happy
                 estate
                 as
                 they
                 found
                 them
                 .
                 Act.
                 20.28
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 v.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   duties
                   is
                   he
                   to
                   performe
                   to
                   his
                   wife
                   ,
                   children
                   ,
                   family
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 aduise
                 ,
                 and
                 perswade
                 them
                 to
                 constancy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 obedience
                 
                 of
                 the
                 sauing
                 truth
                 ;
                 for
                 his
                 words
                 spoken
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 leaue
                 the
                 greatest
                 impression
                 in
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 heare
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 preuenting
                 and
                 cutting
                 of
                 many
                 (
                 néedlesse
                 )
                 suites
                 and
                 contentions
                 in
                 law
                 that
                 might
                 arise
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 )
                 in
                 equity
                 and
                 conscience
                 make
                 his
                 last
                 
                   Will
                   and
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 and
                 bequeath
                 his
                 goods
                 ,
                 lands
                 ,
                 liuing
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 children
                 ,
                 kinsfolke
                 ,
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 requireth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   duties
                   is
                   hee
                   bound
                   to
                   performe
                   towards
                   himselfe
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 He
                 must
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesu
                 arme
                 himselfe
                 against
                 satans
                 assaults
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 death
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 iudgement
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 must
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 feare
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 looke
                 on
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 carefull
                 to
                 vse
                 physicke
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 good
                 meanes
                 to
                 preserue
                 and
                 continue
                 life
                 and
                 health
                 ,
                 vntill
                 it
                 shall
                 please
                 God
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                 hee
                 must
                 continually
                 resigne
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 commend
                 his
                 soule
                 and
                 spirit
                 into
                 Gods
                 blessed
                 hands
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Jf
                   all
                   these
                   duties
                   be
                   performed
                   in
                   good
                   conscience
                   ,
                   what
                   good
                   wil
                   come
                   thereof
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 honour
                 such
                 as
                 feare
                 and
                 honour
                 him
                 ;
                 he
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 will
                 honour
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 life
                 as
                 in
                 death
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Sam.
                 2.30
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 make
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 memory
                 of
                 them
                 pretious
                 after
                 death
                 :
                 
                 for
                 the
                 iust
                 shall
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 an
                 euerlasting
                 remembrance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q
                   What
                   is
                   a
                   right
                   dispotion
                   in
                   death
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 A
                 religious
                 and
                 an
                 holy
                 behauiour
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 selfe
                 ,
                 especially
                 towards
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Q
                   Is
                   it
                   necessary
                
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Yes
                 :
                 for
                 first
                 ,
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 time
                 to
                 practise
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 without
                 this
                 disposition
                 and
                 behauiour
                 ,
                 our
                 death
                 cannot
                 be
                 pleasant
                 and
                 acceptable
                 in
                 Gods
                 sight
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   are
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   it
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Thrée
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 to
                 die
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 to
                 die
                 in
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 resigne
                 or
                 surrender
                 vp
                 our
                 soules
                 into
                 Gods
                 hands
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q
                   What
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   die
                   in
                   faith
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 To
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 lay
                 hold
                 of
                 Gods
                 gracious
                 promises
                 in
                 Christ
                 touching
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 and
                 euerlasting
                 
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 wholly
                 to
                 rely
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 reuealed
                 and
                 set
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   benefit
                   shall
                   a
                   man
                   haue
                   who
                   dieth
                   in
                   true
                   faith
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 He
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 kéepe
                 himselfe
                 safe
                 and
                 sound
                 against
                 the
                 temptations
                 and
                 pangs
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 (
                 forthwith
                 after
                 he
                 hath
                 giuen
                 vp
                 the
                 Ghost
                 )
                 bee
                 made
                 partaker
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 and
                 happinesse
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   is
                   our
                   faith
                   to
                   be
                   expressed
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A
                 ,
                 Two
                 maner
                 of
                 waies
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 inward
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 outward
                 .
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 inwardly
                 by
                 déepe
                 sighes
                 ,
                 sobs
                 ,
                 and
                 groanes
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 mans
                 redemption
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 outwardly
                 )
                 by
                 praier
                 ,
                 thanksgiuing
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 exhortations
                 ,
                 and
                 often
                 communications
                 touching
                 God
                 and
                 godlinesse
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   die
                   in
                   obedience
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 It
                 is
                 willingly
                 and
                 gladly
                 ,
                 to
                 submit
                 our selues
                 to
                 Gods
                 will
                 in
                 bearing
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 27.
                 and
                 without
                 murmuring
                 or
                 grudging
                 ,
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 death
                 respecteth
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 vndoubtedly
                 receiue
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   are
                   they
                   to
                   be
                   compared
                   vnto
                   that
                   die
                   vnwillingly
                   ?
                
              
               
               
                 A.
                 They
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 belong
                 to
                 God
                 )
                 doe
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 prisoner
                 should
                 delight
                 in
                 his
                 prison
                 and
                 dungeon
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 goe
                 forth
                 to
                 a
                 glorious
                 palace
                 and
                 perfect
                 liberty
                 when
                 he
                 lawfully
                 might
                 ;
                 either
                 forgetting
                 the
                 slauery
                 and
                 defilements
                 which
                 he
                 leaueth
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 goeth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   is
                   this
                   duty
                   to
                   bee
                   performed
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 By
                 learning
                 to
                 die
                 daily
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 through
                 any
                 impatiency
                 ,
                 or
                 through
                 the
                 tediousnes
                 of
                 trouble
                 ,
                 to
                 wish
                 death
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Elias
                 did
                 )
                 for
                 then
                 we
                 discouer
                 pride
                 and
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 that
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 wait
                 on
                 Gods
                 leasure
                 ,
                 but
                 follow
                 our
                 owne
                 corrupt
                 affections
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   shall
                   we
                   learne
                   to
                   die
                   daily
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 By
                 taking
                 vp
                 Christ
                 his
                 crosse
                 daily
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 doe
                 with
                 patience
                 and
                 méeknes
                 buckle
                 with
                 affliction
                 .
                 For
                 euery
                 affliction
                 is
                 a
                 petty
                 death
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 endure
                 to
                 vndergo
                 this
                 petty
                 death
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 shall
                 the
                 more
                 comfortably
                 vndergoe
                 the
                 great
                 death
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 disiunction
                 or
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q
                   What
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   surrender
                   our
                   soules
                   into
                   Gods
                   hands
                   ?
                
              
               
               
                 A.
                 To
                 yéeld
                 them
                 vp
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 as
                 vnto
                 a
                 faithfull
                 creator
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 certaine
                 hope
                 of
                 our
                 present
                 glorification
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   generall
                   comforts
                   are
                   there
                   against
                   death
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 sting
                 thereof
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 Christ
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 abolished
                 :
                 death
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 drone
                 Bée
                 ,
                 that
                 kéepeth
                 a
                 buzzing
                 and
                 humming
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 lost
                 her
                 sting
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 hurt
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 death
                 is
                 to
                 Gods
                 children
                 a
                 gaile
                 deliuery
                 from
                 all
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 miseries
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 passage
                 vnto
                 the
                 euident
                 and
                 manifest
                 sight
                 and
                 presence
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 in
                 death
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 present
                 with
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 to
                 instruct
                 ,
                 comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 assist
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 sendeth
                 his
                 holy
                 Angels
                 to
                 attend
                 vpon
                 them
                 and
                 to
                 saue
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 from
                 the
                 violence
                 and
                 vexation
                 of
                 euill
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 carry
                 their
                 soules
                 into
                 heauen
                 ,
                 forthwith
                 after
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 separated
                 from
                 their
                 bodies
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 by
                 death
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 shall
                 bee
                 made
                 infinitely
                 more
                 holy
                 and
                 happy
                 ,
                 glad
                 and
                 glorious
                 ,
                 then
                 euer
                 they
                 were
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 inclosed
                 
                 in
                 the
                 sinfull
                 subiect
                 &
                 prison
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 they
                 (
                 after
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 slept
                 a
                 while
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 )
                 shall
                 be
                 raised
                 vp
                 againe
                 ,
                 immortall
                 ,
                 incorruptible
                 ,
                 and
                 farre
                 more
                 bright
                 and
                 beautifull
                 then
                 they
                 had
                 euer
                 béen
                 ,
                 if
                 man
                 had
                 neuer
                 sinned
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   quintessence
                   of
                   these
                   conclusions
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 hereby
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 feare
                 to
                 depart
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ruinous
                 house
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 whensoeuer
                 God
                 doth
                 call
                 vs
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 a
                 better
                 life
                 shall
                 follow
                 after
                 death
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 only
                 are
                 blessed
                 that
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 wee
                 must
                 much
                 thinke
                 and
                 study
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 aduertised
                 hereby
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 downe
                 nor
                 discouraged
                 at
                 bodily
                 diseases
                 ,
                 dolours
                 ,
                 deformities
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 resurrection
                 shall
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 hereunto
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 vnmeasurably
                 mourne
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 sléepe
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 seeing
                 their
                 soules
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 better
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 liue
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 bodies
                 being
                 bought
                 with
                 a
                 price
                 ,
                 (
                 namely
                 the
                 precious
                 bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 )
                 and
                 being
                 made
                 the
                 temples
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 
                 
                 shall
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 rise
                 againe
                 in
                 glory
                 and
                 incorruption
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIIII
                 .
                 Of
                 certaine
                 particular
                 euils
                 ,
                 defects
                 ,
                 and
                 deformities
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 crosses
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 state
                 .
              
               
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 
                   OF
                   how
                   many
                   sorts
                   are
                   these
                   particular
                   euils
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Of
                 two
                 sorts
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   are
                   the
                   ordinary
                   euils
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 They
                 are
                 either
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 and
                 about
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 haue
                 a
                 mans
                 outward
                 state
                 for
                 their
                 obiect
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   are
                   those
                   euils
                   and
                   defects
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   and
                   about
                   the
                   body
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Deformity
                 ,
                 lamenes
                 ,
                 blindnes
                 ,
                 deafnes
                 ,
                 dumbnes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   shall
                   we
                   comfort
                   our selues
                   against
                   the
                   lothsome
                   deformity
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   ?
                
              
               
               
                 A.
                 By
                 marking
                 and
                 meditating
                 vpon
                 these
                 conclusions
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 bodily
                 deformity
                 doth
                 nothing
                 preiudice
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 Gods
                 Saints
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 
                   Iob
                   ,
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   Mephibosheth
                   ,
                   Ezechias
                   ,
                   Aza
                   ,
                   Lazarus
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 and
                 of
                 innumerable
                 besides
                 〈◊〉
                 demonstrate
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 endure
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 at
                 the
                 furthest
                 )
                 end
                 and
                 determine
                 with
                 this
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 Gods
                 Saints
                 be
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 )
                 neuer
                 so
                 lothsome
                 and
                 deformed
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 their
                 sinnes
                 couered
                 by
                 the
                 roiall
                 roabes
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 soule
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 is
                 most
                 holy
                 ,
                 perfect
                 ,
                 beautifull
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 general
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 this
                 vile
                 body
                 of
                 ours
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 conformable
                 to
                 Christs
                 glorious
                 body
                 :
                 
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 mortall
                 ,
                 but
                 immortall
                 ;
                 no
                 more
                 vise
                 ,
                 but
                 honourable
                 ;
                 no
                 more
                 weake
                 ,
                 but
                 alwaies
                 strong
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 heauie
                 ,
                 but
                 light
                 and
                 nimble
                 ;
                 no
                 more
                 sinfull
                 ,
                 but
                 holy
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 earthly
                 ,
                 and
                 néeding
                 these
                 outward
                 meanes
                 and
                 helps
                 of
                 meat
                 ,
                 drinke
                 ,
                 apparell
                 ,
                 rest
                 ,
                 sléepe
                 ,
                 physicke
                 ,
                 recreation
                 ,
                 
                 marriage
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 alwaies
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 i.
                 immediately
                 supported
                 by
                 Gods
                 omnipotent
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 absolutely
                 subiect
                 and
                 obedient
                 to
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 hate
                 the
                 deformity
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 contracted
                 and
                 committed
                 by
                 it
                 and
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 bodies
                 are
                 earthly
                 and
                 mortall
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 heauenly
                 and
                 eternall
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 discontent
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 rottennes
                 enter
                 into
                 them
                 ;
                 onely
                 let
                 vs
                 prouide
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 outward
                 man
                 dieth
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 inward
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 renewed
                 daily
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   comforts
                   against
                   lamenesse
                
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 lamenesse
                 is
                 naturall
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 sicknes
                 ,
                 old
                 age
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 endured
                 with
                 the
                 greater
                 patience
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Mephibosheth
                   ▪
                   Aza
                
                 ,
                 the
                 créeple
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 reade
                 in
                 the
                 fifth
                 of
                 S.
                 Iohns
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 daughter
                 of
                 Abraham
                 )
                 haue
                 béen
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 subiect
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 prophane
                 and
                 irreligious
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 Gods
                 Saints
                 (
                 for
                 their
                 correction
                 ,
                 
                 trial
                 ,
                 and
                 exercise
                 )
                 
                 be
                 subiect
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 their
                 soules
                 holy
                 ,
                 sound
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 impeached
                 by
                 the
                 lame
                 body
                 .
                 Psal.
                 92.
                 
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 death
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 restitution
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 will
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 it
                 and
                 the
                 body
                 shall
                 rise
                 againe
                 in
                 farre
                 greater
                 integritie
                 then
                 euer
                 it
                 appeared
                 in
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 plight
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 physicke
                 or
                 surgery
                 may
                 possibly
                 in
                 time
                 recouer
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 meanes
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 neglected
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 let
                 our
                 faith
                 &
                 hope
                 be
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 soules
                 purified
                 in
                 obeying
                 the
                 truth
                 through
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 lamenesse
                 shall
                 not
                 hurt
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Wherein
                   shall
                   a
                   blind
                   man
                   comfort
                   and
                   solace
                   himselfe
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 In
                 many
                 things
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 blindnes
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 innocency
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 eies
                 (
                 since
                 Adams
                 fall
                 )
                 are
                 the
                 windowes
                 of
                 concupiscence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 porters
                 to
                 let
                 in
                 all
                 vices
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 enticements
                 vnto
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 blind
                 are
                 fréed
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 blind
                 sée
                 nothing
                 to
                 distaste
                 their
                 stomackes
                 ,
                 to
                 offend
                 their
                 eies
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 grieue
                 their
                 minds
                 ,
                 whereas
                 iust
                 Lot
                 endued
                 with
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 seeing
                 ,
                 
                 
                   vexed
                   his
                   righteous
                   soule
                   from
                   day
                   to
                   
                   day
                   ,
                   in
                
                 séeing
                 the
                 vnlawfull
                 deeds
                 of
                 the
                 Sodomites
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 fareth
                 with
                 Gods
                 children
                 that
                 are
                 blind
                 ,
                 who
                 sée
                 not
                 the
                 euill
                 obiects
                 nor
                 wickednes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 blindnes
                 is
                 naturall
                 and
                 contracted
                 by
                 old
                 age
                 ,
                 sicknes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                   Isaac
                   ,
                   Bartimaeus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blind
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 ninth
                 of
                 Iohns
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 diuers
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 generations
                 haue
                 borne
                 their
                 parts
                 herein
                 ;
                 therefore
                 this
                 correction
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 patiently
                 to
                 be
                 borne
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 godly
                 haue
                 no
                 bodily
                 eies
                 to
                 behold
                 the
                 heauens
                 ,
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 creatures
                 ,
                 which
                 eies
                 the
                 beasts
                 ,
                 birds
                 ,
                 and
                 creeping
                 creatures
                 haue
                 common
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 haue
                 spirituall
                 and
                 Angelical
                 eies
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 behold
                 God
                 their
                 Creator
                 ,
                 and
                 looke
                 vpon
                 Christ
                 sitting
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 Father
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 the
                 eies
                 are
                 not
                 simply
                 necessary
                 for
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 requireth
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 vnderstanding
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 restored
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 glorified
                 at
                 the
                 generall
                 resurrection
                 .
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 vs
                 cléere
                 the
                 eies
                 of
                 
                 our
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 beames
                 of
                 selfe
                 conceit
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 dust
                 of
                 error
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 our
                 memories
                 are
                 then
                 most
                 sharpe
                 and
                 retentiue
                 ,
                 hauing
                 no
                 outward
                 obiect
                 to
                 blunt
                 their
                 edge
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 apply
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 learning
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 patience
                 wait
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 restitution
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                   Q
                   Propound
                   some
                   comfortable
                   meditations
                   for
                   a
                   deafe
                   man.
                   
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 deafe
                 person
                 cannot
                 be
                 infected
                 with
                 lies
                 and
                 errors
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 deceiued
                 and
                 gulled
                 by
                 flatterers
                 ,
                 nor
                 bee
                 possessed
                 with
                 the
                 ingredients
                 of
                 griefe
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 prouoked
                 to
                 wrath
                 ,
                 he
                 séeth
                 nothing
                 to
                 disturbe
                 and
                 disquiet
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 that
                 which
                 most
                 contenteth
                 him
                 )
                 he
                 cannot
                 heare
                 Gods
                 blessed
                 name
                 blasphemed
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 by
                 reading
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 sermons
                 ,
                 treatises
                 ,
                 catechismes
                 ,
                 he
                 heareth
                 God
                 speake
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 hath
                 no
                 néed
                 of
                 eares
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 requireth
                 a
                 deuout
                 mind
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 formerly
                 learned
                 ▪
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 bringeth
                 to
                 his
                 remembrance
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 his
                 perfect
                 hearing
                 shall
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 
                 not
                 before
                 )
                 be
                 restored
                 vnto
                 him
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 deafenesse
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 cannot
                 separate
                 him
                 from
                 Gods
                 loue
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q
                   What
                   vse
                   must
                   a
                   man
                   make
                   of
                   his
                   deafnesse
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 whiles
                 we
                 inioy
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 our
                 hearing
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 vs
                 attend
                 to
                 Gods
                 voice
                 in
                 the
                 scriptures
                 preached
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 vs
                 treasure
                 vp
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 bestead
                 vs
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 néed
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 cannot
                 heare
                 nor
                 discerne
                 the
                 notes
                 of
                 musicke
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sounds
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 birds
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 haue
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 our
                 eies
                 ,
                 to
                 behold
                 the
                 creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Comforts
                   for
                   a
                   dumbe
                   man.
                
                 
              
               
                 A.
                 Men
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 want
                 and
                 affliction
                 ,
                 are
                 kept
                 from
                 many
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 euils
                 ,
                 dangers
                 ,
                 which
                 many
                 that
                 cannot
                 temper
                 and
                 gouerne
                 their
                 tongue
                 runne
                 into
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 cannot
                 lie
                 ,
                 slander
                 ,
                 deceiue
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 blaspheme
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 stirre
                 vp
                 the
                 coales
                 of
                 con●ention
                 ,
                 the
                 séeds
                 whereof
                 an
                 euill
                 tongue
                 doth
                 cherish
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 vndone
                 by
                 their
                 rash
                 &
                 vntemperate
                 words
                 ,
                 much
                 
                 lesse
                 are
                 they
                 in
                 danger
                 to
                 lose
                 their
                 liues
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 lewd
                 and
                 slanderous
                 speakers
                 are
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 labour
                 to
                 speake
                 truly
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 silence
                 there
                 is
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 hast
                 lost
                 an
                 il
                 tongue
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 great
                 gainer
                 by
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 speake
                 with
                 thy
                 tongue
                 ,
                 then
                 speake
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 thy
                 heart
                 ;
                 for
                 God
                 can
                 and
                 doth
                 heare
                 as
                 well
                 when
                 thou
                 art
                 silent
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 thou
                 speakest
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 doe
                 but
                 groane
                 ,
                 sigh
                 ,
                 and
                 cry
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 heareth
                 thée
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 thou
                 shalt
                 féele
                 and
                 finde
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 heareth
                 God
                 speake
                 and
                 answer
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 not
                 deafe
                 :
                 so
                 likewise
                 he
                 whom
                 God
                 heareth
                 is
                 not
                 dumbe
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XV.
                 Of
                 ordinary
                 particular
                 euils
                 from
                 without
                 vs
                 ,
                 whether
                 at
                 home
                 or
                 abroad
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 crosses
                 of
                 euill
                 and
                 bad
                 husbands
                 ,
                 wiues
                 ,
                 parents
                 ,
                 children
                 ,
                 masters
                 ,
                 seruants
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 shrewd
                 mother
                 in
                 law
                 .
              
               
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HOw
                   are
                   good
                   women
                   to
                   comfort
                   themselues
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   matched
                   with
                   euill
                   husbands
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 alone
                 .
                 For
                 Abigail
                 was
                 crossed
                 by
                 Nabal
                 her
                 husband
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 many
                 innocent
                 wiues
                 in
                 Moses
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 crueltie
                 and
                 vnreasonablenes
                 of
                 their
                 husbands
                 ,
                 were
                 diuorced
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 if
                 their
                 husbands
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 be
                 euill
                 and
                 shrewd
                 ,
                 yet
                 Christ
                 their
                 spirituall
                 husband
                 will
                 alwaies
                 intreat
                 them
                 kindly
                 ,
                 and
                 louingly
                 visit
                 them
                 by
                 
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 that
                 they
                 feare
                 him
                 and
                 beleeue
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 pure
                 conuersation
                 and
                 reuerence
                 their
                 husbands
                 ,
                 the
                 hidden
                 man
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 must
                 be
                 vncorrupt
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 a
                 méeke
                 and
                 quiet
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 subiect
                 themselues
                 vnto
                 their
                 husbands
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 shall
                 either
                 win
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 leaue
                 them
                 without
                 iust
                 defence
                 of
                 themselues
                 ,
                 or
                 excuse
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q
                   How
                   shall
                   good
                   husbands
                   comfort
                   themselues
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   maried
                   to
                   euill
                   and
                   vnquiet
                   wiues
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 (
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 )
                 they
                 were
                 rash
                 in
                 their
                 choice
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 consult
                 with
                 God
                 by
                 praier
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 good
                 men
                 by
                 conference
                 about
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   Iob
                   ,
                   Moses
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 were
                 this
                 w●y
                 somewhat
                 crossed
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 almost
                 a
                 common
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 more
                 patiently
                 to
                 be
                 vndergone
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 cannot
                 so
                 well
                 practise
                 patience
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 (
                 during
                 the
                 tempest
                 of
                 chiding
                 )
                 absent
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 retire
                 our selues
                 into
                 some
                 priua●e
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 thus
                 crossed
                 for
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 must
                 the
                 more
                 willingly
                 beare
                 the
                 burthen
                 of
                 their
                 offences
                 .
              
               
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 endure
                 raine
                 and
                 smoak
                 in
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 why
                 not
                 then
                 their
                 wiues
                 ?
              
               
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 either
                 by
                 gentlenesse
                 ,
                 good
                 perswasions
                 and
                 admonitions
                 reforme
                 their
                 wiues
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 they
                 make
                 them
                 better
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 must
                 beare
                 with
                 their
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 make
                 themselues
                 better
                 .
              
               
                 Sixtly
                 ,
                 let
                 their
                 own
                 consciences
                 bear
                 them
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 faile
                 in
                 no
                 dutie
                 of
                 godlines
                 and
                 loue
                 towards
                 them
                 :
                 &
                 thē
                 let
                 them
                 commit
                 the
                 matter
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 know
                 they
                 whether
                 (
                 at
                 length
                 )
                 they
                 shall
                 conuert
                 them
                 or
                 not
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   shall
                   good
                   parents
                   comfort
                   themselues
                   that
                   are
                   troubled
                   and
                   crossed
                   with
                   euill
                   and
                   disobedient
                   children
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 goodnes
                 and
                 vertue
                 in
                 children
                 is
                 not
                 naturall
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 aboue
                 ,
                 &
                 commeth
                 not
                 from
                 their
                 first
                 birth
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 their
                 second
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 borne
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 flesh
                 ,
                 
                 &
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 borne
                 of
                 the
                 spirite
                 ,
                 is
                 spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 hereupon
                 many
                 good
                 men
                 haue
                 had
                 euill
                 children
                 ,
                 as
                 Abraham
                 had
                 his
                 
                   Ismael
                   ,
                   Isaacke
                
                 had
                 his
                 
                   Esau
                   ,
                   Dauid
                
                 his
                 Absolon
                 ,
                 and
                 Amnon
                 ,
                 &
                 Hezechias
                 his
                 Manasses
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 Parents
                 are
                 
                 punished
                 in
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 partly
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 beene
                 disobedient
                 to
                 superiours
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 parents
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 béen
                 negligent
                 in
                 teaching
                 ,
                 correcting
                 ,
                 and
                 bringing
                 them
                 vp
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 all
                 children
                 are
                 not
                 predestinate
                 to
                 saluation
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 Elies
                 sons
                 ,
                 Hophni
                 and
                 Phineas
                 for
                 examples
                 )
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 looke
                 to
                 haue
                 all
                 good
                 and
                 holy
                 :
                 for
                 iustification
                 and
                 sanctification
                 followeth
                 onely
                 election
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 parents
                 must
                 giue
                 their
                 children
                 holy
                 example
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 young
                 bend
                 and
                 bow
                 them
                 ,
                 &
                 bring
                 them
                 vp
                 in
                 the
                 nurture
                 and
                 information
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 if
                 they
                 proue
                 not
                 good
                 ,
                 their
                 vngodlinesse
                 shall
                 neuer
                 bee
                 imputed
                 to
                 the
                 innocent
                 parents
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 though
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 they
                 be
                 euill
                 and
                 desperate
                 ,
                 yet
                 hope
                 wel
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 vse
                 all
                 meanes
                 constantly
                 for
                 their
                 amendment
                 ,
                 &
                 then
                 leaue
                 the
                 successe
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 changer
                 of
                 the
                 hearts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   shall
                   vertuous
                   children
                   comfort
                   themselues
                   that
                   are
                   crossed
                   with
                   vnkind
                   ,
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   irreligious
                   parents
                   ?
                
              
               
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 seuerity
                 in
                 Parents
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 their
                 childrens
                 good
                 ,
                 who
                 if
                 the
                 parents
                 should
                 not
                 sometimes
                 grow
                 vnkind
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 forget
                 God
                 and
                 themselues
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 beare
                 ,
                 with
                 &
                 excuse
                 their
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 wee
                 lawfully
                 and
                 honestly
                 may
                 )
                 attributing
                 it
                 to
                 old
                 oge●
                 choler
                 ,
                 melancholy
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 either
                 speake
                 gloriously
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 kéepe
                 silence
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 degenerate
                 ,
                 and
                 irreligious
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 by
                 our
                 humility
                 ,
                 dutifulnes
                 ,
                 good
                 exa●ple
                 ,
                 and
                 prayers
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 labour
                 to
                 reclaim
                 ,
                 and
                 winne
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 note
                 that
                 our
                 parents
                 haue
                 authority
                 &
                 power
                 ouer
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 we
                 ouer
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 therfore
                 we
                 must
                 beare
                 with
                 their
                 manifold
                 infirmities
                 .
              
               
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 ascribe
                 it
                 to
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 want
                 of
                 duety
                 ,
                 and
                 reueence
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 find
                 them
                 otherwise
                 then
                 wee
                 expected
                 .
              
               
                 Sixtly
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 faile
                 in
                 no
                 duty
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 wee
                 must
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 good
                 Ionathan
                 was
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 wicked
                 Saul
                 ,
                 
                 Ezechias
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 wicked
                 ▪
                 Ahaz
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 zealous
                 Iosias
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 Idolatrous
                 Amon
                 ;
                 who
                 were
                 (
                 no
                 doubt
                 )
                 much
                 crossed
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 grieued
                 at
                 their
                 vngodly
                 fathers
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 tempted
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   comforts
                   are
                   fitte
                   for
                   good
                   Masters
                   that
                   are
                   crossed
                   ,
                   by
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   vnfaithfull
                   seruants
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 sée
                 and
                 consider
                 whether
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 giuen
                 them
                 good
                 example
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 béene
                 carefull
                 to
                 traine
                 them
                 vp
                 in
                 true
                 religion
                 ,
                 and
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 much
                 in
                 ●ault
                 as
                 the
                 seruants
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 performe
                 all
                 offices
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 or
                 will
                 proue
                 like
                 the
                 Captains
                 seruants
                 that
                 attended
                 at
                 his
                 becke
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 when
                 hée
                 bad
                 any
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 ,
                 when
                 to
                 go
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 bad
                 him
                 do
                 ought
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 partly
                 by
                 gentle
                 admonitions
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 seasonable
                 corrections
                 ,
                 labour
                 to
                 reforme
                 their
                 misdeamenours
                 ;
                 if
                 this
                 will
                 not
                 serue
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 haue
                 hired
                 many
                 seruants
                 ,
                 lessen
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 will
                 the
                 better
                 agrée
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 bee
                 enforced
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 away
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 thou
                 haue
                 few
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 be
                 incorrigible
                 ,
                 put
                 them
                 away
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Sarah
                 turned
                 out
                 Hagar
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Dauid
                 resolued
                 to
                 haue
                 no
                 slanderer
                 ,
                 
                 no
                 proud
                 ,
                 no
                 deceitfull
                 ,
                 nor
                 lying
                 seruant
                 to
                 abide
                 in
                 his
                 house
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 vniust
                 Steward
                 expelled
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 henceforth
                 be
                 more
                 aduised
                 in
                 thy
                 choice
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 when
                 thou
                 hast
                 good
                 &
                 faithfull
                 seruants
                 entreat
                 them
                 kindly
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 good
                 seruice
                 ,
                 and
                 deserts
                 )
                 doe
                 vnto
                 them
                 that
                 is
                 iust
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 equall
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 thou
                 also
                 hast
                 a
                 master
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   comforts
                   and
                   instructions
                   are
                   meete
                   for
                   diligent
                   and
                   dutifull
                   seruants
                   ,
                   that
                   either
                   are
                   wronged
                   ,
                   misused
                   ,
                   or
                   (
                   at
                   least
                   )
                   vnkindly
                   entreated
                   by
                   euill
                   Lords
                   ,
                   and
                   Masters
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 many
                 right
                 good
                 and
                 trusty
                 seruants
                 haue
                 béene
                 not
                 onely
                 vnkindly
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 cruelly
                 entreated
                 both
                 of
                 ancient
                 &
                 of
                 latter
                 times
                 .
                 Thus
                 was
                 Hagar
                 seuerely
                 handled
                 by
                 
                   Sarah
                   .
                   Iacob
                
                 collogned
                 withall
                 ,
                 and
                 deceiued
                 by
                 
                   Laban
                   :
                   Joseph
                
                 put
                 out
                 of
                 seruice
                 ,
                 &
                 wrongfully
                 imprisoned
                 by
                 
                   Potiphar
                   ;
                   Dauid
                
                 persecuted
                 by
                 Saul
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 strange
                 matter
                 hath
                 befallen
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 griefes
                 &
                 wrongs
                 they
                 endure
                 for
                 conscience
                 towards
                 God
                 
                 and
                 for
                 well
                 doing
                 the
                 greater
                 praise
                 and
                 reward
                 shall
                 they
                 receiue
                 from
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 their
                 hard
                 seruice
                 or
                 bondage
                 ,
                 will
                 one
                 day
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Gods
                 fréemen
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 seruice
                 is
                 perfect
                 freedome
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 in
                 time
                 will
                 right
                 their
                 wrongs
                 ,
                 and
                 requite
                 them
                 that
                 misused
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 no
                 respecter
                 of
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   duties
                   are
                   they
                   to
                   performe
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Seruants
                 must
                 feare
                 God
                 &
                 vse
                 all
                 good
                 meanes
                 to
                 gaine
                 their
                 fauours
                 ,
                 and
                 obey
                 them
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 their
                 absence
                 as
                 in
                 their
                 presence
                 )
                 in
                 all
                 lawfull
                 actions
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 doe
                 them
                 seruice
                 ,
                 as
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 &
                 if
                 their
                 masters
                 wil
                 not
                 yet
                 relent
                 they
                 must
                 comfort
                 themselues
                 in
                 their
                 innocency
                 ,
                 and
                 recommend
                 their
                 cause
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 whose
                 freemen
                 they
                 are
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVI
                 .
                 Of
                 priuate
                 euils
                 that
                 are
                 occasionall
                 and
                 from
                 without
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HOw
                   shal
                   they
                   comfort
                   and
                   behaue
                   themselus
                   that
                   are
                   crossed
                   with
                   hard
                   and
                   shrewd
                   mothers
                   in
                   law
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 content
                 themselues
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 an
                 heauenly
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 Father
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 their
                 mother
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 weaker
                 sexe
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 valiant
                 man
                 to
                 resist
                 a
                 woman
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 matter
                 far
                 more
                 glorious
                 and
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 good
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 passe
                 by
                 &
                 pardon
                 wrongs
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 offer
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 suffice
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 step-mothers
                 loue
                 their
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 therefore
                 they
                 must
                 for
                 their
                 fathers
                 sake
                 beare
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 reuerence
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 insolent
                 that
                 their
                 stepmothers
                 are
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 innocent
                 and
                 humble
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 ;
                 they
                 must
                 reuenge
                 the
                 wrongs
                 (
                 that
                 their
                 stepmothers
                 offer
                 them
                 )
                 ra●her
                 by
                 not
                 regarding
                 them
                 then
                 requiting
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 that
                 the
                 mothers
                 in
                 law
                 hate
                 their
                 sonnes
                 in
                 law
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 must
                 the
                 sonnes
                 loue
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 they
                 shall
                 either
                 win
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 well
                 doing
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 leaue
                 them
                 without
                 al
                 excuse
                 or
                 defence
                 of
                 themselues
                 ,
                 before
                 God
                 the
                 righteous
                 Iudge
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   comforts
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   ministred
                   vnto
                   them
                   that
                   in
                   iust
                   and
                   law●ull
                   suites
                   receiue
                   many
                   foiles
                   and
                   repulses
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 arrogancy
                 and
                 presumption
                 ambitiously
                 to
                 desire
                 to
                 obtain
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 wee
                 néede
                 .
                 For
                 mighty
                 Emperours
                 haue
                 béene
                 denied
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 yea
                 God
                 himselfe
                 (
                 albeit
                 hee
                 demaund
                 them
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 néedeth
                 nothing
                 )
                 hée
                 requireth
                 many
                 things
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 yéeld
                 him
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 perswade
                 themselues
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 their
                 petition
                 had
                 been
                 condescended
                 vnto
                 ,
                 it
                 (
                 perhaps
                 )
                 had
                 not
                 
                 béene
                 for
                 their
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 ouermuch
                 aggreeued
                 ,
                 if
                 men
                 denie
                 vnto
                 them
                 small
                 thinges
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 God
                 gratiously
                 granteth
                 them
                 thinges
                 of
                 farre
                 greater
                 worth
                 ,
                 vse
                 ,
                 and
                 excellency
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 if
                 Gods
                 children
                 should
                 haue
                 no
                 deniall
                 in
                 worldly
                 things
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 affect
                 the
                 world
                 rather
                 thē
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 rather
                 trust
                 in
                 men
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 mighty
                 are
                 preferred
                 ordinarily
                 before
                 the
                 meane
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 men
                 before
                 good
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 receiue
                 a
                 deniall
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 second
                 ,
                 or
                 third
                 time
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 patient
                 and
                 constant
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 spéede
                 at
                 last
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   vse
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   make
                   hereof
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 would
                 haue
                 no
                 repulse
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 craue
                 things
                 honest
                 and
                 possible
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 pleasure
                 others
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 would
                 haue
                 them
                 to
                 gratifie
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   counsell
                   and
                   comfort
                   is
                   fit
                   for
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   decayed
                   or
                   vndone
                   by
                   rash
                   suertiship
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 it
                 déepely
                 concerneth
                 them
                 
                 to
                 repent
                 of
                 their
                 former
                 vnaduisednes
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 be
                 wiser
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 humbly
                 sue
                 to
                 their
                 creditors
                 for
                 fauour
                 ,
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 forgiuenes
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 for
                 abasement
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 their
                 pouerty
                 cannot
                 pay
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 lay
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 on
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 God
                 will
                 neuer
                 exact
                 it
                 at
                 their
                 hands
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 it
                 fel
                 out
                 through
                 their
                 selfe-will
                 and
                 voluntary
                 disposition
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 therfore
                 they
                 must
                 take
                 it
                 patiently
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 learne
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 hurt
                 ,
                 how
                 profitable
                 and
                 pleasant
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 owe
                 nothing
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 liue
                 without
                 bonds
                 and
                 yrons
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 onely
                 decaied
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 vndone
                 ,
                 it
                 wil
                 make
                 them
                 (
                 when
                 the
                 worst
                 is
                 past
                 )
                 alwaies
                 to
                 dread
                 the
                 like
                 daunger
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 feare
                 the
                 like
                 fals
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   vse
                   are
                   wee
                   to
                   make
                   hereof
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 it
                 behoueth
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 wary
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 we
                 become
                 sureties
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 for
                 what
                 summes
                 :
                 alwayes
                 remembring
                 that
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 payment
                 will
                 come
                 sooner
                 then
                 wee
                 expect
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 though
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 discharge
                 
                 the
                 debt
                 ;
                 yet
                 wée
                 full
                 little
                 know
                 what
                 losses
                 and
                 empouerishment
                 may
                 befal
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 other
                 mens
                 decaies
                 by
                 suertiship
                 must
                 bee
                 our
                 discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 woes
                 our
                 warnings
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 disposed
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 rather
                 impart
                 our
                 goods
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 then
                 (
                 otherwise
                 )
                 to
                 loose
                 our
                 liberty
                 with
                 our
                 liuing
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   comforts
                   against
                   discontentment
                   conceiued
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   good
                   seruice
                   towards
                   Church
                   and
                   common-wealth
                   ,
                   neither
                   respected
                   ,
                   nor
                   rewarded
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 They
                 must
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 these
                 rules
                 and
                 directions
                 following
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 this
                 procéedeth
                 from
                 mans
                 weakenesse
                 ,
                 and
                 forgetfulnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 this
                 offence
                 must
                 not
                 bee
                 ouermuch
                 aggrauated
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 many
                 worthy
                 men
                 of
                 good
                 parts
                 and
                 seruice
                 ,
                 haue
                 béene
                 neglected
                 &
                 reiected
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 Ioseph
                 was
                 forgotten
                 of
                 Pharaohs
                 Butler
                 ;
                 Dauid
                 an
                 humble
                 petitioner
                 vnto
                 Nabal
                 was
                 repelled
                 ,
                 and
                 reproched
                 :
                 good
                 Iacob
                 a
                 faithful
                 seruant
                 was
                 euill
                 entreated
                 of
                 
                   Laban
                   :
                   Dauids
                
                 life
                 was
                 sought
                 of
                 Saul
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 (
                 yet
                 seruant
                 to
                 all
                 )
                 was
                 forsaken
                 of
                 all
                 Unthankefull
                 men
                 are
                 vngodly
                 vnwise
                 and
                 wicked
                 ;
                 and
                 therfore
                 we
                 must
                 the
                 lesse
                 regard
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 can
                 men
                 gather
                 grapes
                 of
                 thorns
                 ,
                 or
                 figs
                 of
                 thistles
                 ?
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 alwayes
                 doe
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 looke
                 for
                 our
                 guerdon
                 and
                 reward
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 from
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 the
                 lesse
                 hope
                 and
                 expectation
                 that
                 wee
                 haue
                 of
                 reward
                 from
                 men
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 are
                 many
                 times
                 vnthankefull
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 reuerend
                 and
                 regardfull
                 is
                 our
                 good
                 seruice
                 before
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Gods
                 children
                 are
                 plaine
                 and
                 simple
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 begge
                 ,
                 flatter
                 ,
                 nor
                 dissemble
                 ▪
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 estéemed
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 promoted
                 and
                 preferred
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   duties
                   must
                   wee
                   performe
                   herein
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 render
                 to
                 no
                 man
                 euill
                 for
                 euill
                 ,
                 but
                 good
                 for
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 mens
                 vnthankefulnes
                 must
                 not
                 hinder
                 vs
                 from
                 doing
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 beware
                 ,
                 lest
                 whiles
                 wee
                 complaine
                 and
                 crie
                 out
                 of
                 other
                 mens
                 vnthankefulnes
                 ,
                 we
                 bee
                 found
                 vnthankefull
                 our selues
                 ,
                 especially
                 towards
                 
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 vnthankfulnes
                 of
                 men
                 must
                 not
                 barre
                 vs
                 from
                 doing
                 good
                 ,
                 lest
                 that
                 we
                 forgoe
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   shall
                   a
                   man
                   comfort
                   himselfe
                   whose
                   wife
                   is
                   barren
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   shall
                   likewise
                   the
                   woman
                   quiet
                   her selfe
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 they
                 both
                 are
                 freed
                 from
                 euil
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 sinne
                 and
                 danger
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 otherwise
                 fall
                 into
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 fréed
                 from
                 the
                 contentions
                 of
                 nurses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 yelling
                 of
                 infants
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 husband
                 shall
                 bee
                 sure
                 neuer
                 to
                 nourish
                 and
                 bring
                 vp
                 another
                 mans
                 children
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 benefit
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 an
                 adulterous
                 wife
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 euill
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 is
                 ●hee
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 fruitfull
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 the
                 reproch
                 of
                 barrennesse
                 ,
                 maketh
                 the
                 wife
                 more
                 diligent
                 and
                 dutifull
                 :
                 for
                 shee
                 with
                 Hannah
                 weepeth
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 silent
                 ,
                 when
                 many
                 other
                 women
                 are
                 insolent
                 and
                 imperious
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Sam.
                 1.9
                 .
              
               
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 hereby
                 correct
                 couetous
                 and
                 worldly
                 affections
                 in
                 thē
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 number
                 &
                 multiplication
                 of
                 childrē
                 
                 might
                 be
                 caused
                 and
                 encreased
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 in
                 common
                 calamities
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 
                 war
                 ,
                 and
                 persecution
                 ,
                 such
                 shall
                 with
                 more
                 expedition
                 shift
                 for
                 themselues
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 haue
                 no
                 cause
                 to
                 mourn
                 and
                 howle
                 for
                 bloudy
                 &
                 vntimely
                 death
                 of
                 their
                 children
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Comforts
                   and
                   counsell
                   for
                   godly
                   and
                   innocent
                   persons
                   ,
                   vniustly
                   cast
                   into
                   ,
                   and
                   detained
                   in
                   prison
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 Gods
                 Saints
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Ioseph
                   ,
                   Paul
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 haue
                 beene
                 wrongfully
                 imprisoned
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 haue
                 herein
                 been
                 kept
                 in
                 safety
                 from
                 the
                 enemies
                 rage
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 was
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 souldier
                 tending
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 in
                 prison
                 two
                 whole
                 yeares
                 ,
                 receiued
                 all
                 that
                 came
                 in
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 preached
                 
                   Gods
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   taught
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   concerned
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesu
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   boldnes
                   ,
                   no
                   man
                   forbidding
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 many
                 in
                 their
                 imprisonment
                 haue
                 not
                 onely
                 beene
                 preserued
                 from
                 the
                 great
                 euils
                 of
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 famine
                 and
                 penurie
                 ,
                 but
                 haue
                 wrote
                 many
                 famous
                 Epistles
                 and
                 works
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Paul
                 then
                 endited
                 most
                 of
                 his
                 Epistles
                 )
                 yea
                 they
                 haue
                 conuerted
                 many
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 haue
                 from
                 hence
                 (
                 as
                 Ioseph
                 )
                 
                 béen
                 exalted
                 to
                 great
                 honour
                 and
                 dignity
                 ,
                 Eccles
                 4.14
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 their
                 mothers
                 wombe
                 was
                 once
                 their
                 prison
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 graue
                 shall
                 be
                 their
                 second
                 prison
                 :
                 and
                 why
                 then
                 do
                 they
                 so
                 much
                 feare
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 prison
                 ?
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 deuotion
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 crucified
                 and
                 mortified
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 haue
                 spent
                 &
                 ended
                 their
                 mortall
                 liues
                 in
                 dens
                 ,
                 caues
                 ,
                 cloisters
                 ,
                 dungeons
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 they
                 in
                 prison
                 must
                 carry
                 the
                 same
                 mortified
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 will
                 be
                 well
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 wil
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 furthermost
                 ,
                 &
                 therefore
                 they
                 must
                 take
                 their
                 false
                 imprisonment
                 most
                 patiently
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 with
                 Paul
                 and
                 Silas
                 pray
                 vnto
                 God
                 and
                 sing
                 Psalmes
                 ,
                 and
                 wait
                 also
                 Gods
                 good
                 leasure
                 for
                 their
                 deliuerance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   shall
                   we
                   comfort
                   them
                   ▪
                   that
                   are
                   heauy
                   hearted
                   and
                   afflicted
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   borne
                   downe
                   and
                   oppressed
                   in
                   their
                   lawfull
                   suite
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 possesse
                 their
                 minds
                 and
                 hearts
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 nothing
                 befalleth
                 them
                 but
                 by
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 good
                 :
                 
                 for
                 hee
                 suffereth
                 this
                 wrong
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 :
                 hee
                 seeth
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 
                 in
                 time
                 require
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Salomon
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 saw
                 a
                 righteous
                 man
                 perish
                 in
                 his
                 iustice
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 like
                 happen
                 in
                 our
                 declining
                 dayes
                 ?
                 
                 There
                 are
                 righteous
                 men
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 commeth
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 hereby
                 haue
                 the
                 aduersaries
                 of
                 the
                 iust
                 mans
                 cause
                 (
                 whether
                 Iudges
                 or
                 Iustices
                 ,
                 
                 Lawyers
                 ,
                 Procters
                 ,
                 or
                 Apparitors
                 &c.
                 )
                 to
                 fulfill
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 betimes
                 repent
                 not
                 )
                 to
                 engulfe
                 themselues
                 into
                 the
                 lake
                 of
                 eternall
                 damnation
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 haue
                 his
                 people
                 to
                 suffer
                 many
                 wrongs
                 by
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 corrupted
                 with
                 the
                 flatterie
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 should
                 be
                 condemned
                 with
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 truely
                 and
                 constantly
                 serue
                 our
                 good
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 (
                 partly
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 abundantly
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 )
                 comfort
                 ,
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 aduance
                 vs.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 euilles
                 ,
                 which
                 euen
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 Gods
                 Saints
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 (
                 many
                 times
                 )
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 .
              
               
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 
                   WHat
                   are
                   the
                   extraordinarie
                   euils
                   vnto
                   which
                   the
                   bodies
                   of
                   men
                   are
                   subiect
                   and
                   liable
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Two
                 especially
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 witchcraft
                 and
                 possession
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   is
                   withcraft
                
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 wicked
                 Art
                 or
                 practise
                 ,
                 
                 seruing
                 for
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 wonders
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 forth
                 as
                 God
                 shall
                 in
                 iustice
                 permit
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q
                   Whether
                   that
                   Gods
                   children
                   can
                   be
                   annoied
                   ,
                   or
                   hurt
                   by
                   the
                   practises
                   of
                   witches
                   and
                   enchanters
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Yes
                 ,
                 why
                 not
                 ?
                 For
                 first
                 (
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 afterwards
                 more
                 particularly
                 shewed
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 possession
                 )
                 S●tan
                 transported
                 the
                 holy
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 from
                 
                 place
                 to
                 place
                 :
                 hee
                 smote
                 Job
                 with
                 sore
                 boiles
                 from
                 the
                 sole
                 of
                 the
                 foote
                 vnto
                 the
                 crowne
                 of
                 his
                 head
                 ;
                 he
                 slew
                 his
                 (
                 religious
                 )
                 children
                 ,
                 Job
                 1.19
                 .
                 and
                 he
                 bowed
                 together
                 a
                 daughter
                 of
                 Abraham
                 eightéene
                 yéeres
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 that
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 lift
                 vp
                 her selfe
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 all
                 outward
                 things
                 may
                 come
                 alike
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 bad
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 let
                 his
                 children
                 haue
                 a
                 taste
                 of
                 satans
                 might
                 and
                 malice
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 beware
                 of
                 his
                 subtill
                 practises
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 desire
                 strength
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 depend
                 vpon
                 his
                 power
                 and
                 prouidence
                 only
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 God
                 doth
                 hereby
                 either
                 manifest
                 and
                 correct
                 spirituall
                 pride
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 hidden
                 sinne
                 in
                 his
                 seruants
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 hee
                 doth
                 quicken
                 and
                 reuiue
                 the
                 latent
                 and
                 hidden
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 thankfull
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 féele
                 them
                 increased
                 and
                 confirmed
                 in
                 themselues
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q
                   What
                   vse
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   hereof
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 hereby
                 it
                 is
                 apparant
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 wholly
                 deceiued
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 a
                 strong
                 imagination
                 that
                 their
                 faith
                 is
                 so
                 mighty
                 and
                 perfect
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 witches
                 
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 diuels
                 in
                 hell
                 cannot
                 hurt
                 them
                 nor
                 shake
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 behoueth
                 Gods
                 children
                 neuer
                 to
                 presume
                 of
                 outward
                 security
                 from
                 any
                 temptation
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 prepare
                 and
                 arme
                 themselues
                 against
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 Satan
                 by
                 his
                 instruments
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 (
                 by
                 Gods
                 permission
                 )
                 afflict
                 and
                 torment
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 onely
                 for
                 the
                 triall
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 and
                 patience
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 end
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 good
                 and
                 glorious
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Why
                   doth
                   God
                   suffer
                   his
                   children
                   thus
                   to
                   be
                   tormented
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 )
                 try
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 exercise
                 their
                 patience
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 at
                 length
                 (
                 either
                 by
                 life
                 or
                 death
                 )
                 wholly
                 deliuer
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   then
                   giue
                   Satan
                   the
                   greatest
                   soile
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   looketh
                   for
                   the
                   greatest
                   victory
                   and
                   aduantage
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   vse
                   and
                   application
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   of
                   this
                   point
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 beware
                 that
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 censure
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 ,
                 thus
                 tormented
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 blacke
                 note
                 and
                 marke
                 of
                 a
                 reprobate
                 ,
                 séeing
                 that
                 Gods
                 children
                 are
                 liable
                 (
                 sometimes
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 hurt
                 of
                 witchcraft
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 wicked
                 and
                 profan●
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 content
                 that
                 Satan
                 should
                 goe
                 about
                 to
                 winnow
                 vs
                 as
                 wheat
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 he
                 shal
                 not
                 preuaile
                 against
                 our
                 faith
                 :
                 well
                 may
                 the
                 chaffe
                 be
                 parted
                 and
                 diuided
                 from
                 the
                 wheat
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 wheat
                 and
                 the
                 sauing
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 neuer
                 be
                 driuen
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 Satan
                 bestirreth
                 himselfe
                 to
                 annoy
                 and
                 displeasure
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 vs
                 the
                 more
                 v●liantly
                 and
                 vehemently
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 praier
                 ,
                 resist
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 will
                 flie
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 foile
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q
                   Why
                   doth
                   Satan
                   by
                   his
                   instrume●ts
                   ,
                   endeuor
                   rather
                   to
                   annoy
                   Gods
                   children
                   then
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   wicked
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Because
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 wicked
                 fast
                 in
                 his
                 hold
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 (
                 ordinarily
                 )
                 torment
                 them
                 he
                 might
                 possibly
                 estrange
                 them
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 lose
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 escaped
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 laboureth
                 to
                 recouer
                 them
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 the
                 Merchants
                 ship
                 ,
                 fraught
                 and
                 laden
                 with
                 great
                 riches
                 and
                 pretious
                 commodities
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 striueth
                 either
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 drowne
                 and
                 sinke
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   meanes
                   and
                   remedies
                   are
                   there
                   to
                   preuent
                   and
                   cure
                   the
                   practises
                   of
                   witchcraft
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 soueraigne
                 and
                 principall
                 preseruatiue
                 ,
                 and
                 th●●
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 within
                 the
                 couenant
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 made
                 and
                 confirmed
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 by
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 touching
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 and
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 such
                 on
                 one
                 appertaine
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 presence
                 of
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 presence
                 and
                 speciall
                 protection
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 Angels
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 pitch
                 their
                 ten●s
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 preserue
                 their
                 soules
                 and
                 bodies
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 practises
                 of
                 Satan
                 and
                 his
                 instruments
                 ,
                 (
                 namely
                 )
                 so
                 far
                 forth
                 as
                 is
                 expedient
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   may
                   a
                   man
                   be
                   certified
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   couenant
                   of
                   grace
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 By
                 a
                 liuely
                 faith
                 ,
                 applying
                 to
                 himselfe
                 the
                 sauing
                 promises
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 true
                 repentance
                 and
                 obedience
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q
                   Deliuer
                   some
                   generall
                   restauratiues
                   and
                   remedies
                   against
                   the
                   practises
                   of
                   witchcraft
                   .
                
              
               
                 A.
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 annoied
                 by
                 witches
                 and
                 the
                 practises
                 of
                 withcraft
                 ,
                 must
                 practise
                 thrée
                 duties
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 note
                 
                 that
                 sinne
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 proper
                 cause
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 may
                 appeare
                 in
                 Saul
                 vexed
                 with
                 an
                 euill
                 spirit
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 Hymeneus
                 and
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 their
                 pestilent
                 errors
                 )
                 giuen
                 vp
                 vnto
                 Satan
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 incestuous
                 Corinthian
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.5
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 they
                 must
                 neuer
                 rest
                 ,
                 vntill
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 found
                 out
                 this
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 wounded
                 and
                 slaine
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 shew
                 forth
                 by
                 hearty
                 praier
                 and
                 fasting
                 ,
                 their
                 faith
                 whereby
                 they
                 rely
                 on
                 Gods
                 méere
                 mercy
                 ;
                 and
                 herein
                 they
                 must
                 pray
                 absolutely
                 for
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 but
                 conditionally
                 for
                 deliuerance
                 from
                 the
                 hurts
                 and
                 torments
                 of
                 witches
                 and
                 sorcerers
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 temporall
                 euils
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 comfort
                 themselues
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 diuell
                 and
                 his
                 instruments
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 Gods
                 executioners
                 ,
                 who
                 directeth
                 their
                 practises
                 to
                 his
                 childrens
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 being
                 a
                 most
                 wise
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 louing
                 father
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 tried
                 and
                 exercised
                 aboue
                 their
                 ability
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 in
                 his
                 good
                 time
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 by
                 death
                 eternally
                 deliuer
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 present
                 possession
                 of
                 euerlasting
                 ease
                 and
                 happinesse
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   is
                   possession
                
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 It
                 is
                 when
                 the
                 diuell
                 is
                 manifestly
                 present
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 gouernment
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 examples
                 sake
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 possesseth
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 the
                 voice
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 maketh
                 the
                 party
                 possessed
                 to
                 speake
                 strange
                 languages
                 ,
                 which
                 formerly
                 he
                 neuer
                 either
                 heard
                 or
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 causeth
                 the
                 party
                 possessed
                 to
                 giue
                 notice
                 of
                 secrets
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 things
                 done
                 farre
                 off
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Whether
                   is
                   there
                   any
                   possession
                   in
                   th●se
                   daies
                   or
                   no
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Though
                 possession
                 by
                 euill
                 spirits
                 is
                 in
                 these
                 daies
                 of
                 truth
                 but
                 rare
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 few
                 noted
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 such
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 the
                 Writers
                 of
                 the
                 Centuries
                 doe
                 record
                 to
                 haue
                 fallen
                 out
                 in
                 euery
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 frequent
                 experience
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 kingdome
                 doth
                 also
                 confirme
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 possession
                 ,
                 namely
                 sinne
                 as
                 the
                 meritorious
                 cause
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 demonstration
                 and
                 execution
                 of
                 Gods
                 iustice
                 as
                 the
                 finall
                 cause
                 ,
                 cease
                 not
                 :
                 for
                 sinne
                 is
                 as
                 rife
                 ,
                 yea
                 more
                 raging
                 then
                 euer
                 heretofore
                 ;
                 and
                 God
                 is
                 as
                 iust
                 to
                 punish
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 then
                 why
                 should
                 there
                 not
                 be
                 possession
                 an
                 effect
                 of
                 it
                 ?
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 proper
                 signes
                 and
                 symptomes
                 of
                 possession
                 ,
                 namely
                 lowd
                 crying
                 of
                 the
                 party
                 possessed
                 ,
                 
                 
                   renoing
                   of
                   his
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   lying
                   dead
                   at
                   the
                   point
                   of
                   his
                   dispossession
                   ,
                
                 are
                 in
                 these
                 daies
                 descried
                 and
                 obserued
                 :
                 
                 and
                 why
                 is
                 there
                 not
                 then
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 ?
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 ordinary
                 meanes
                 of
                 expelling
                 Satan
                 ,
                 namely
                 praier
                 and
                 fasting
                 remaine
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 not
                 possession
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   Obiection
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q
                     But
                     the
                     miraculous
                     and
                     extraordinary
                     gift
                     of
                     eiecting
                     euill
                     spirits
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     possessed
                     ,
                     is
                     now
                     altogether
                     ceased
                     ,
                     Ergo
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     now
                     no
                     reall
                     and
                     bodily
                     possession
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   The
                   argument
                   followeth
                   not
                   :
                   for
                   though
                   possession
                   in
                   our
                   daies
                   be
                   farre
                   more
                   rare
                   then
                   in
                   Christ
                   and
                   the
                   Apostles
                   times
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   miraculous
                   gift
                   of
                   casting
                   them
                   out
                   (
                   by
                   miracle
                   )
                   be
                   ceased
                   ,
                   yet
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   ordinary
                   course
                   remaining
                   and
                   left
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   praier
                   and
                   fasting
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   not
                   without
                   good
                   reason
                   ;
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   temptation
                   but
                   God
                   hath
                   prouided
                   a
                   remedy
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   much
                   more
                   for
                   such
                   an
                   extraordinary
                   affliction
                   .
                   ●nd
                   
                   hereupon
                   when
                   the
                   Disciples
                   of
                   Christ
                   hauing
                   iointly
                   receiued
                   power
                   and
                   authority
                   to
                   cast
                   out
                   diuels
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   assaying
                   to
                   cast
                   out
                   Satan
                   out
                   of
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Scribes
                   sonnes
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   satan
                   yéelded
                   not
                   at
                   first
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   beganne
                   to
                   doubt
                   of
                   the
                   sufficiencie
                   of
                   their
                   authority
                   ,
                   they
                   had
                   no
                   successe
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   miraculous
                   faith
                   ,
                   was
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   interrupted
                   :
                   hereupon
                   Christ
                   referreth
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   ordinary
                   meanes
                   ,
                   namely
                   praier
                   and
                   fasting
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Obiection
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     But
                     God
                     hath
                     made
                     promises
                     to
                     his
                     children
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     that
                     Satan
                     shal
                     haue
                     no
                     power
                     ouer
                     them
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   All
                   temporall
                   blessings
                   (
                   whereof
                   this
                   is
                   one
                   )
                   are
                   promised
                   with
                   condition
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   so
                   farre
                   forth
                   as
                   may
                   stand
                   with
                   Gods
                   good
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   his
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   otherwise
                   :
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   his
                   decrée
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   his
                   childrens
                   profit
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   to
                   be
                   bewitched
                   and
                   annoied
                   by
                   Satans
                   instruments
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q
                     Whether
                     those
                     that
                     were
                     vexed
                     by
                     euill
                     spirits
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     that
                     Christ
                     liued
                     on
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     any
                     age
                     sithence
                     ,
                     were
                     onely
                     obsessed
                     and
                     outwardly
                     tormented
                     by
                     Satan
                     ,
                     or
                     possessed
                     by
                     the
                     
                     substantiall
                     inherence
                     of
                     him
                     in
                     their
                     bodies
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   (
                   No
                   doubt
                   )
                   they
                   were
                   tormented
                   both
                   waies
                   .
                   Touching
                   obsession
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   question
                   ;
                   and
                   touching
                   possession
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   apparant
                   by
                   these
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   arguments
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   distinct
                   voice
                   heard
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   person
                   possessed
                   ,
                   differing
                   from
                   his
                   owne
                   naturall
                   voice
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   hardest
                   languages
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   party
                   possessed
                   neuer
                   formerly
                   vnderstood
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   our
                   blessed
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   cast
                   out
                   a
                   diuell
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   bad
                   him
                   enter
                   in
                   no
                   more
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   the
                   vncleane
                   spirit
                   being
                   gone
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   finding
                   no
                   test
                   elsewhere
                   ,
                   purposeth
                   and
                   endeuoureth
                   to
                   returne
                   into
                   his
                   house
                   from
                   whence
                   he
                   came
                   :
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   formerly
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   (
                   a
                   few
                   words
                   satisfie
                   men
                   not
                   conceited
                   or
                   contentious
                   )
                   the
                   experience
                   of
                   most
                   ages
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   Orthodox
                   Diuines
                   proueth
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     Whether
                     that
                     Gods
                     children
                     may
                     be
                     at
                     any
                     time
                     ,
                     or
                     are
                     in
                     these
                     daies
                     possessed
                     by
                     euill
                     spirits
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   
                   A.
                   Yea
                   truly
                   ;
                   first
                   in
                   these
                   outward
                   things
                   ,
                   al
                   may
                   fall
                   alike
                   to
                   the
                   good
                   &
                   bad
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   Satan
                   by
                   Gods
                   permission
                   ,
                   had
                   power
                   ouer
                   the
                   blessed
                   body
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   transported
                   it
                   from
                   place
                   to
                   place
                   ,
                   
                   viz.
                   from
                   the
                   wildernesse
                   to
                   a
                   wing
                   of
                   the
                   temple
                   in
                   Ierusalem
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   Satan
                   infected
                   Iobs
                   body
                   with
                   lothsome
                   and
                   pestilent
                   botches
                   and
                   boiles
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   ouerturned
                   the
                   house
                   wherein
                   Iobs
                   children
                   were
                   vpon
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   crushed
                   and
                   squéesed
                   them
                   in
                   péeces
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   holy
                   and
                   blessed
                   Paul
                   was
                   buffeted
                   by
                   satan
                   .
                
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   
                   a
                   daughter
                   of
                   Abraham
                   was
                   troubled
                   eightéene
                   yéeres
                   with
                   a
                   spirit
                   of
                   infirmity
                   ;
                   for
                   Satan
                   so
                   bowed
                   her
                   ,
                   that
                   she
                   could
                   not
                   lift
                   vp
                   her
                   head
                   .
                
                 
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   the
                   woman
                   of
                   Canaan
                   her
                   daughter
                   was
                   vexed
                   with
                   a
                   diuell
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   Seuenthly
                   ,
                   the
                   child
                   of
                   a
                   true
                   beléeuer
                   was
                   by
                   satan
                   possessed
                   .
                
                 
                   Eighthly
                   ,
                   the
                   experience
                   of
                   all
                   ages
                   and
                   times
                   (
                   more
                   or
                   lesse
                   )
                   verifieth
                   and
                   iustifieth
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   this
                   assertion
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   fatherly
                   and
                   temporary
                   chas●isements
                   yet
                   remaine
                   ;
                   but
                   possession
                   is
                   (
                   to
                   Gods
                   children
                   )
                   but
                   a
                   temporary
                   &
                   fatherly
                   chastisement
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     generall
                     comforts
                     and
                     directions
                     are
                     there
                     against
                     possession
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   Satans
                   both
                   nature
                   and
                   power
                   is
                   restrained
                   ,
                   limitted
                   ,
                   and
                   bounded
                   :
                   for
                   touching
                   his
                   nature
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   creature
                   ,
                   and
                   finite
                   both
                   in
                   knowledge
                   and
                   power
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   touching
                   his
                   power
                   ,
                   (
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   very
                   great
                   )
                   yet
                   he
                   is
                   so
                   bridled
                   and
                   restrained
                   by
                   the
                   decrée
                   ,
                   &
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   cannot
                   put
                   in
                   execution
                   all
                   his
                   naturall
                   power
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   hurt
                   and
                   annoiance
                   of
                   any
                   whatsoeuer
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   sundry
                   of
                   Gods
                   saints
                   ,
                   as
                   Iob
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   daughter
                   of
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   bound
                   by
                   satan
                   eightéene
                   yéeres
                   :
                   yea
                   and
                   our
                   blessed
                   Sauiours
                   body
                   ,
                   was
                   subiect
                   (
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   )
                   to
                   satans
                   malice
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   all
                   happily
                   escaped
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   deliuered
                   :
                   Christ
                   by
                   his
                   owne
                   power
                   foiled
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   were
                   conquerors
                   in
                   and
                   through
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   Gods
                   children
                   ,
                   possession
                   by
                   satan
                   onely
                   annoieth
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   the
                   outward
                   wall
                   or
                   the
                   circumference
                   ;
                   
                     but
                     he
                     can
                     neuer
                     win
                     or
                     ouercome
                     the
                     castles
                     of
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     nor
                     attaine
                     vnto
                     the
                     center
                     of
                     our
                     conscience
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   that
                   possession
                   by
                   euill
                   spirits
                   ,
                   
                   is
                   (
                   to
                   the
                   beléeuers
                   )
                   but
                   a
                   temporary
                   chastisement
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   determine
                   in
                   death
                   ,
                   (
                   if
                   not
                   long
                   before
                   )
                   espe●ally
                   ,
                   if
                   publike
                   and
                   priuate
                   praiers
                   and
                   fastings
                   be
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   Christ
                   his
                   ordinance
                   )
                   vsed
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     duties
                     are
                     the
                     possessed
                     to
                     performe
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   They
                   must
                   heartily
                   pray
                   vnto
                   ,
                   and
                   call
                   vpon
                   God
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   to
                   checke
                   satan
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   restrain
                   his
                   power
                   and
                   malice
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   consequently
                   )
                   to
                   deliuer
                   them
                   and
                   theirs
                   :
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   meane
                   time
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   patiently
                   beare
                   that
                   particular
                   affliction
                   ,
                   and
                   wait
                   Gods
                   leasure
                   vntill
                   he
                   deliuer
                   them
                   .
                   Iob
                   13.
                   
                   Heb.
                   11.17
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   haue
                   recourse
                   to
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   he
                   promiseth
                   them
                   his
                   presence
                   ,
                   and
                   protection
                   in
                   their
                   greatest
                   dangers
                   .
                   Psal.
                   91.10.11
                   .
                   Zach.
                   2.51
                   .
                   Esay
                   66.12
                   .
                   Num.
                   23.25
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   
                   there
                   must
                   praier
                   and
                   fasting
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   be
                   vsed
                   for
                   them
                   :
                   for
                   so
                   Christ
                   hath
                   ordained
                   and
                   commanded
                   .
                   Marke
                   3.29
                   .
                   Psal.
                   37.34
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   to
                   their
                   holy
                   professions
                   ,
                   ioyne
                   practises
                   of
                   good
                   works
                   and
                   newnes
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   all
                   things
                   will
                   goe
                   well
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     duties
                     are
                     the
                     friends
                     of
                     the
                     
                     possesed
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     neighbours
                     ,
                     and
                     those
                     that
                     attend
                     vpon
                     him
                     ,
                     to
                     performe
                     vnto
                     him
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   condole
                   and
                   grieue
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   members
                   of
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   spirituall
                   body
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   visit
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   praiers
                   make
                   intercession
                   to
                   God
                   for
                   him
                   ;
                   
                   for
                   so
                   God
                   hath
                   commanded
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   praier
                   of
                   a
                   righteous
                   man
                   auaileth
                   much
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   feruent
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   aduertise
                   him
                   that
                   he
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   send
                   to
                   wizards
                   ,
                   nor
                   flie
                   to
                   any
                   vnlawfull
                   meanes
                   ;
                   
                   for
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   meanes
                   to
                   expell
                   satan
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   entertaine
                   and
                   also
                   to
                   strengthen
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   because
                   in
                   possession
                   ,
                   God
                   doth
                   either
                   correct
                   some
                   euill
                   in
                   the
                   party
                   possessed
                   ,
                   or
                   make
                   triall
                   of
                   his
                   faith
                   ,
                   his
                   friends
                   must
                   endeuor
                   to
                   bring
                   him
                   to
                   repentance
                   for
                   his
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   being
                   done
                   ,
                   to
                   perswade
                   the
                   said
                   party
                   to
                   wait
                   constantly
                   and
                   patiently
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   time
                   of
                   his
                   happy
                   deliuerance
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
      
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               SECOND
               BOOKE
               ,
               Wherein
               are
               contained
               soueraigne
               and
               most
               sweet
               consolations
               ,
               directions
               ,
               and
               remedies
               against
               such
               inward
               or
               outward
               euils
               ,
               crosses
               ,
               afflictions
               ,
               which
               properly
               and
               peculiarly
               concerne
               Gods
               Church
               and
               Children
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               Imprinted
               by
               
                 William
                 Hall
              
               for
               
                 Iohn
                 Stepneth
              
               .
               1611.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               TO
               THE
               RIGHT
               Honourable
               his
               very
               good
               .
               Lord
               ,
               the
               L.
               HARINGTON
               ,
               Baron
               of
               EXTON
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               right
               Noble
               and
               Vertuous
               the
               LADIE
               HARINGTON
               his
               wife
               ,
               &
               my
               singular
               good
               LADIE
               ,
               Grace
               ,
               Mercy
               and
               Peace
               .
            
             
               HAuing
               (
               Right
               Honourable
               )
               in
               the
               former
               booke
               treated
               of
               such
               publike
               and
               priuate
               troubles
               ,
               vexations
               ,
               losses
               and
               calamities
               that
               are
               common
               to
               Gods
               children
               with
               the
               wicked
               ;
               and
               hauing
               (
               according
               to
               my
               measure
               )
               sorted
               out
               ,
               and
               set
               downe
               such
               plaine
               
               and
               compendious
               rules
               ,
               directions
               ,
               and
               consolations
               ,
               as
               may
               seeme
               most
               fit
               and
               necessary
               ;
               I
               haue
               in
               this
               second
               Booke
               propounded
               in
               order
               those
               doubts
               ,
               distresses
               ,
               griefes
               ,
               scandals
               ,
               trials
               and
               afflictions
               ,
               which
               did
               specially
               and
               properly
               concerne
               Gods
               Saints
               and
               seruants
               :
               (
               for
               many
               are
               the
               troubles
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
               and
               the
               better
               Christian
               the
               more
               tried
               and
               afflicted
               )
               &
               I
               haue
               withall
               expressed
               and
               drawn
               out
               of
               Gods
               booke
               such
               certaine
               resolutions
               ,
               vndoubted
               conclusions
               ,
               and
               choice
               comforts
               ,
               as
               (
               I
               hope
               )
               will
               giue
               good
               satisfaction
               and
               contentment
               to
               euery
               good
               Christian.
               And
               hoping
               that
               through
               Gods
               blessing
               this
               small
               worke
               may
               doe
               much
               good
               ,
               I
               haue
               beene
               willing
               to
               make
               it
               common
               ,
               and
               for
               many
               iust
               and
               waighty
               reasons
               me
               mouing
               ,
               doe
               deuote
               and
               consecrate
               it
               to
               your
               Honours
               .
               For
               ,
               first
               ,
               your
               Honours
               being
               Pillers
               in
               Gods
               house
               ,
               and
               goodly
               
               Cedars
               in
               the
               Lebanon
               of
               his
               Church
               militant
               ,
               beare
               your
               parts
               in
               affliction
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               comforts
               do
               appertaine
               vnto
               you
               ;
               you
               share
               in
               the
               conflicts
               ,
               and
               why
               not
               in
               the
               conquests
               ?
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               my
               discourse
               being
               a
               subiect
               and
               matter
               of
               religion
               and
               learning
               ,
               who
               haue
               greater
               interest
               in
               it
               ,
               then
               such
               a
               noble
               Theophilus
               ,
               &
               honourable
               Sunamite
               ,
               who
               both
               doe
               so
               much
               fauour
               ,
               further
               ,
               and
               wish
               well
               to
               learning
               and
               godlinesse
               ?
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               whom
               doe
               might
               and
               meekenesse
               ,
               honour
               and
               humility
               ,
               greatnesse
               and
               gratiousnes
               ,
               more
               happily
               concur
               ,
               then
               in
               your
               Honours
               ?
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               hauing
               receiued
               so
               many
               great
               and
               vndeserued
               fauours
               from
               your
               Honours
               ,
               as
               the
               Roote
               ,
               and
               from
               your
               noble
               ofspring
               ,
               as
               the
               blessed
               branches
               ;
               I
               could
               finde
               no
               
               better
               meanes
               to
               manifest
               my
               humble
               dutie
               ,
               and
               to
               testifie
               my
               thankfull
               heart
               ,
               then
               by
               dedicating
               ,
               and
               commending
               these
               my
               labours
               to
               your
               patronages
               .
            
             
               Vouchsafe
               therefore
               not
               onely
               to
               peruse
               my
               meditations
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               approue
               them
               ;
               that
               the
               Author
               may
               receiue
               the
               greater
               encouragemēt
               ,
               &
               the
               fragrant
               perfume
               of
               your
               fauourable
               disposition
               ,
               may
               more
               amply
               enlarge
               ,
               and
               make
               knowne
               it selfe
               .
               But
               fearing
               to
               bee
               offensiue
               and
               tedious
               ,
               and
               assuring
               my selfe
               of
               your
               Honourable
               acceptation
               ;
               I
               doe
               here
               most
               heartily
               sue
               and
               supplicate
               to
               God
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               to
               blesse
               the
               bright
               
                 Morning
                 Starre
              
               ,
               that
               
                 Princely
                 charge
              
               vnder
               your
               careful
               tuition
               ,
               and
               herein
               to
               respect
               and
               reward
               your
               faithfull
               seruice
               ,
               and
               watchfull
               attendance
               ,
               to
               remember
               in
               goodnesse
               all
               your
               kindnes
               
               shewed
               to
               his
               Church
               and
               childrē
               ,
               to
               continue
               you
               long
               in
               health
               ,
               to
               encrease
               you
               in
               all
               grace
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               to
               replenish
               your
               hearts
               with
               all
               hope
               and
               comfort
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Honours
                 in
                 all
                 dutie
                 ,
                 most
                 affectionate
                 ,
                 
                   THOMAS
                   DRAXE
                
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               SECOND
               BOOKE
               .
               Of
               the
               soueraigne
               and
               most
               sweet
               consolations
               ,
               directions
               ,
               and
               remedies
               against
               such
               inward
               or
               outward
               euils
               ,
               crosses
               ,
               afflictions
               ,
               which
               properly
               and
               peculiarly
               concerne
               Gods
               Church
               and
               children
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 
                   WHat
                   are
                   those
                   crosses
                   ,
                   troubles
                   and
                   afflictions
                   ,
                   that
                   properly
                   and
                   peculiarly
                   concerne
                   Gods
                   Saints
                   and
                   seruants
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 They
                 are
                 either
                 inward
                 or
                 outward
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   are
                   the
                   inward
                   crosses
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Those
                 spirituall
                 temptations
                 that
                 assault
                 the
                 soules
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 sanctification
                 of
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   are
                   they
                   to
                   be
                   distinguished
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 They
                 are
                 either
                 such
                 temptations
                 which
                 arise
                 from
                 within
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 are
                 accidentally
                 occasioned
                 and
                 obiected
                 from
                 without
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   are
                   those
                   inward
                   temptations
                   and
                   distresses
                   that
                   arise
                   from
                   within
                   the
                   minds
                   of
                   Gods
                   children
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 They
                 are
                 either
                 anguish
                 of
                 mind
                 and
                 distresse
                 of
                 conscience
                 (
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 )
                 or
                 doubts
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 assaults
                 against
                 faith
                 and
                 sanctification
                 (
                 in
                 particular
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   is
                   distresse
                   of
                   mind
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 A
                 liuely
                 ●éeling
                 of
                 Gods
                 displeasure
                 for
                 sinne
                 committed
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 the
                 person
                 distressed
                 is
                 in
                 suspense
                 of
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 further
                 expect
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 distresse
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Why
                   is
                   it
                   put
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 bitter
                 and
                 grieuous
                 crosse
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Render
                   some
                   reasons
                   of
                   your
                   assertion
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 hereby
                 tried
                 ,
                 exercised
                 ,
                 and
                 buffeted
                 ,
                 striue
                 not
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 weake
                 and
                 mortall
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 God
                 almighty
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 highly
                 offended
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 reuenging
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 no
                 outward
                 act
                 ,
                 physicke
                 ,
                 counsell
                 ,
                 medicines
                 ,
                 might
                 or
                 meanes
                 ,
                 can
                 possibly
                 relieue
                 and
                 cure
                 such
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 spirite
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 reuealing
                 and
                 applying
                 the
                 bloud
                 and
                 obedience
                 of
                 Christ
                 vnto
                 the
                 party
                 afflicted
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 such
                 distressed
                 soules
                 are
                 more
                 tormented
                 by
                 the
                 coueting
                 and
                 remoouing
                 all
                 sense
                 and
                 feeling
                 of
                 his
                 graces
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 racks
                 and
                 gibbets
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 symptomes
                 they
                 are
                 moued
                 and
                 drawne
                 sometimes
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 complaine
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 crie
                 out
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 damned
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                 these
                 temptations
                 and
                 distresses
                 doe
                 of
                 all
                 torments
                 most
                 néerely
                 resemble
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 the
                 damned
                 ,
                 and
                 hereupon
                 Dauid
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 gat
                 hold
                 on
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   For
                   what
                   ends
                   and
                   purposes
                   doth
                   God
                   oftentimes
                   so
                   t●ouble
                   and
                   afflict
                   
                   the
                   minds
                   and
                   consciences
                   of
                   his
                   children
                   .
                
              
               
                 A.
                 For
                 diuers
                 ends
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 finding
                 (
                 to
                 their
                 griefe
                 )
                 how
                 odious
                 sinne
                 is
                 in
                 Gods
                 sight
                 ,
                 may
                 bee
                 the
                 more
                 stricken
                 downe
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 confounded
                 in
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 mightily
                 stirred
                 vp
                 to
                 godly
                 sorrow
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 hereby
                 checke
                 &
                 correct
                 spirituall
                 pride
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 illumination
                 ,
                 reuelation
                 ,
                 graces
                 ,
                 acts
                 done
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Hereupon
                 Paul
                 saith
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 lest
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 exalted
                 out
                 of
                 measure
                 by
                 spiritual
                 reuelations
                 ,
                 God
                 sent
                 the
                 messenger
                 of
                 Satan
                 to
                 buffet
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pricke
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 to
                 humble
                 and
                 exercise
                 him
                 .
                 
                   God
                   hereby
                   like
                   a
                   good
                   Physitian
                   letteth
                   them
                   bloud
                   ,
                   and
                   easeth
                   them
                   of
                   all
                   ill
                   humors
                   of
                   pride
                   ,
                   worldlines
                   ,
                   loosenesse
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   security
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   estrangeth
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   friendship
                   ,
                   and
                   familiarity
                   of
                   wicked
                   men
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 hereby
                 trie
                 and
                 proue
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 make
                 knowne
                 to
                 themselues
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 traine
                 of
                 most
                 excellent
                 vertues
                 that
                 follow
                 and
                 attend
                 vpon
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 they
                 hereby
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 once
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 compassionate
                 
                 to
                 their
                 brethren
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 extremitie
                 .
                 
                 For
                 as
                 one
                 péece
                 of
                 yron
                 cannot
                 be
                 souldred
                 and
                 fastened
                 to
                 another
                 vnlesse
                 both
                 péeces
                 bee
                 made
                 red
                 hote
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 beaten
                 together
                 :
                 
                 so
                 one
                 Christian
                 member
                 cannot
                 bee
                 soundly
                 affected
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 both
                 haue
                 had
                 experience
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 misery
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   if
                   temptations
                   and
                   afflictions
                   bee
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   long
                   durance
                   ,
                   how
                   then
                   shall
                   a
                   Christian
                   man
                   hold
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   lose
                   no
                   ground
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A
                 First
                 ,
                 by
                 considering
                 that
                 (
                 besides
                 the
                 long
                 afflictions
                 of
                 
                   Iob
                   ,
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   Hanna
                
                 ,
                 a
                 daughter
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 bowed
                 by
                 Satan
                 18.
                 yeares
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 distresses
                 of
                 particular
                 persons
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 )
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 were
                 long
                 in
                 captiuity
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 in
                 Caldea
                 ,
                 in
                 Babylon
                 :
                 the
                 ten
                 generall
                 persecutions
                 were
                 of
                 long
                 continuance
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 end
                 and
                 issue
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 were
                 happy
                 and
                 blessed
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 long
                 continuance
                 hereof
                 ,
                 doth
                 cure
                 many
                 desperate
                 sins
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 preuent
                 many
                 euils
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 otherwise
                 they
                 would
                 cast
                 themselues
                 headlong
                 ;
                 these
                 long
                 continuing
                 plasters
                 will
                 fall
                 off
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 wounds
                 are
                 cured
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 lenger
                 that
                 the
                 deliuerance
                 is
                 deferred
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 comfortable
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 when
                 it
                 commeth
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 if
                 processe
                 of
                 time
                 rid
                 them
                 not
                 away
                 ,
                 yet
                 death
                 will
                 end
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   .
                
                 
                   Wherefore
                   let
                   vs
                   humble
                   our selues
                   vnder
                   Gods
                   mighty
                   hand
                   ;
                   
                   let
                   vs
                   séeke
                   his
                   face
                   ,
                   and
                   desire
                   his
                   mercy
                   ,
                   which
                   being
                   obtained
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   sinne
                   no
                   more
                   lest
                   a
                   worse
                   thing
                   befall
                   vs
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   then
                   beware
                   an
                   after-clap
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     From
                     what
                     speciall
                     causes
                     doth
                     distresse
                     and
                     anguish
                     of
                     minde
                     arise
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   From
                   two
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   inward
                   &
                   originall
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   a
                   déepe
                   apprehension
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   ,
                   an
                   ouerrating
                   of
                   sinne
                   committed
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   outward
                   ,
                   and
                   occasionall
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   crosses
                   ,
                   calamities
                   dangers
                   ,
                   distresses
                   ,
                   persecutions
                   ,
                   and
                   troubles
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     meditations
                     are
                     good
                     for
                     our
                     restitution
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     regaining
                     of
                     Gods
                     fauour
                     once
                     felt
                     and
                     enioied
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   We
                   must
                   remember
                   and
                   weigh
                   diuers
                   things
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   these
                   desertions
                   ,
                   the
                   Saints
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   all
                   ages
                   ,
                   share
                   and
                   are
                   copartners
                   with
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   finite
                   ,
                   momentany
                   ,
                   and
                   sufferable
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   they
                   bee
                   weyed
                   in
                   a
                   ballance
                   either
                   with
                   the
                   horrours
                   and
                   torments
                   of
                   the
                   damned
                   ,
                   from
                   which
                   Christ
                   hath
                   deliuered
                   vs
                   ,
                   or
                   with
                   the
                   glorious
                   ioyes
                   of
                   heauen
                   ▪
                   wherein
                   our
                   Lord
                   hath
                   slated
                   vs
                   ,
                   
                   they
                   are
                   as
                   nothing
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   wee
                   are
                   more
                   patiently
                   ,
                   and
                   ioyfully
                   to
                   vndergoe
                   them
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   4.17
                   .
                   Heb.
                   10.37
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   if
                   these
                   temptations
                   ,
                   bee
                   great
                   &
                   grieuous
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   (
                   like
                   strong
                   purgations
                   )
                   will
                   worke
                   our
                   greatest
                   peace
                   at
                   length
                   .
                
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   note
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     the
                     way
                     to
                     heauen
                     is
                     not
                     strawed
                     with
                     flowers
                     ,
                     and
                     roses
                     ,
                     but
                     set
                     with
                     thornes
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     we
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     well
                     shod
                     with
                     the
                     preparation
                     of
                     the
                     Gospell
                     of
                     peace
                     ,
                     
                       Eph.
                       6.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   Sixtly
                   ,
                   God
                   will
                   not
                   long
                   leaue
                   vs
                   comfortlesse
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   the
                   temptation
                   aboundeth
                   ,
                   so
                   shall
                   the
                   consolation
                   much
                   more
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   euent
                   shall
                   bee
                   alwaies
                   good
                   .
                
                 
                   Seuenthly
                   ,
                   God
                   doth
                   sometimes
                   forsake
                   vs
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   wee
                   sinne
                   greatly
                   ,
                   and
                   sometimes
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   hopelesse
                   in
                   
                   our
                   troubles
                   ,
                   that
                   Gods
                   fauour
                   recouered
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   more
                   estéemed
                   of
                   vs.
                   For
                   as
                   the
                   morning
                   light
                   is
                   more
                   comfortable
                   after
                   the
                   darkenesse
                   of
                   the
                   night
                   ,
                   as
                   walking
                   after
                   sléepe
                   ,
                   health
                   after
                   sicknes
                   ,
                   a
                   calme
                   after
                   a
                   storme
                   ,
                   and
                   peace
                   after
                   war
                   :
                   so
                   is
                   Gods
                   loue
                   more
                   admired
                   after
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   fauour
                   more
                   desirable
                   &
                   acceptable
                   ,
                   when
                   sundry
                   temptations
                   and
                   desertions
                   haue
                   gone
                   before
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   God
                   in
                   due
                   season
                   will
                   bring
                   these
                   dolefull
                   desertions
                   to
                   an
                   excellent
                   issue
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   a
                   blessed
                   conclusion
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     vse
                     are
                     wee
                     to
                     make
                     hereof
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ;
                   we
                   must
                   bée
                   héedfull
                   that
                   wee
                   doe
                   not
                   rashly
                   and
                   vncharitably
                   censure
                   any
                   of
                   Gods
                   afflicted
                   children
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   finally
                   forsaken
                   .
                   For
                   whom
                   God
                   loueth
                   most
                   hee
                   chastiseth
                   most
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   putteth
                   his
                   chiefest
                   Champions
                   and
                   Worthies
                   to
                   the
                   greatest
                   hazards
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   neuer
                   promise
                   to
                   our selues
                   any
                   immunity
                   from
                   these
                   troubles
                   and
                   trials
                   ,
                   but
                   arme
                   and
                   prepare
                   our selues
                   against
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   pine
                   away
                   in
                   our
                   troubles
                   ,
                   nor
                   despaire
                   ,
                   but
                   wee
                   must
                   
                   liue
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   waite
                   vpon
                   our
                   God
                   ,
                   vntill
                   he
                   gloriously
                   deliuer
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     With
                     what
                     comfortable
                     directions
                     and
                     rules
                     ,
                     are
                     the
                     consciences
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     to
                     bee
                     relieued
                     that
                     are
                     vexed
                     in
                     soule
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     some
                     grieuous
                     sinne
                     committed
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   know
                   that
                   God
                   (
                   in
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   our
                   saluation
                   )
                   worketh
                   by
                   the
                   contraries
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   turneth
                   the
                   poison
                   of
                   the
                   sinne
                   of
                   his
                   children
                   into
                   excellent
                   preseruatiues
                   ,
                   and
                   restoratiues
                   ,
                   &
                   therefore
                   hee
                   sometimes
                   so
                   leaueth
                   them
                   to
                   themselues
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   commit
                   some
                   great
                   sinne
                   that
                   woundeth
                   the
                   conscience
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   grace
                   may
                   be
                   more
                   conspicuous
                   and
                   apparant
                   in
                   their
                   recouery
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   hauing
                   felt
                   the
                   waight
                   of
                   Gods
                   displeasure
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   more
                   watchfull
                   and
                   wary
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   
                   they
                   must
                   remember
                   that
                   Christ
                   his
                   satisfaction
                   to
                   Gods
                   iustice
                   is
                   of
                   infinite
                   value
                   and
                   worth
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   if
                   they
                   doe
                   by
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   a
                   liuely
                   faith
                   apply
                   it
                   to
                   their
                   soules
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   cure
                   the
                   wounds
                   of
                   their
                   soules
                   ,
                   be
                   they
                   neuer
                   so
                   great
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   debase
                   themselues
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   strip
                   themselues
                   of
                   all
                   
                   opinion
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   worthines
                   ,
                   &
                   withall
                   truely
                   desire
                   to
                   be
                   reconciled
                   vnto
                   God
                   ,
                   then
                   God
                   will
                   giue
                   grace
                   to
                   the
                   humble
                   ,
                   and
                   accept
                   the
                   will
                   for
                   the
                   deede
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   that
                   doubting
                   ,
                   and
                   desperation
                   is
                   like
                   the
                   great
                   monster
                   Golias
                   ,
                   that
                   defieth
                   the
                   liuing
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   yeeld
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   resist
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   with
                   the
                   fling
                   and
                   sword
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   )
                   slay
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   meditate
                   vpon
                   Gods
                   swéet
                   mercies
                   ,
                   past
                   ,
                   present
                   ,
                   &
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   &
                   laye
                   his
                   pretious
                   promises
                   close
                   to
                   their
                   harts
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   so
                   many
                   flagons
                   of
                   wine
                   and
                   apples
                   of
                   comfort
                   to
                   reuiue
                   their
                   fainting
                   soules
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     With
                     what
                     considerations
                     shall
                     Gods
                     children
                     comfort
                     themselues
                     ,
                     whē
                     God
                     (
                     for
                     the
                     time
                     )
                     delayeth
                     either
                     to
                     remoue
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     mitigate
                     inward
                     ,
                     or
                     outward
                     afflictions
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   author
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   not
                   man
                   onely
                   (
                   or
                   principally
                   )
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   turneth
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   vnto
                   the
                   speciall
                   good
                   of
                   his
                   children
                   .
                   Rom.
                   8.18
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   Gods
                   children
                   of
                   all
                   times
                   are
                   subiect
                   to
                   this
                   temptation
                   and
                   
                   are
                   our
                   companions
                   and
                   copartners
                   herein
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Pet.
                   5.9
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   longer
                   that
                   our
                   temptations
                   endure
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   easie
                   will
                   they
                   be
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   more
                   violent
                   they
                   bee
                   (
                   like
                   the
                   blustering
                   and
                   stormie
                   windes
                   )
                   the
                   sooner
                   they
                   will
                   end
                   ;
                   for
                   
                     nullum
                     violentum
                     est
                     perpetuum
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   God
                   will
                   not
                   (
                   such
                   is
                   his
                   tender
                   compassion
                   and
                   indulgence
                   )
                   haue
                   his
                   children
                   tempted
                   aboue
                   their
                   measure
                   and
                   strength
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesu
                   hath
                   long
                   sithence
                   drunke
                   vp
                   the
                   poisoned
                   dregges
                   of
                   affliction
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   sanctified
                   and
                   swéetned
                   the
                   remainders
                   of
                   it
                   vnto
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   
                   God
                   is
                   present
                   with
                   his
                   in
                   trouble
                   ,
                   he
                   by
                   his
                   spirit
                   doth
                   instruct
                   ,
                   direct
                   ,
                   comfort
                   and
                   strengthen
                   them
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   ●ill
                   (
                   in
                   good
                   time
                   )
                   graciously
                   and
                   gloriously
                   ,
                   by
                   life
                   or
                   death
                   ,
                   frée
                   and
                   deliuer
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     is
                     a
                     second
                     ,
                     (
                     though
                     an
                     accidentall
                     and
                     occasionall
                     )
                     cause
                     that
                     causeth
                     and
                     encreaseth
                     distresse
                     of
                     mind
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   Melancholy
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     is
                     melancholy
                  
                   ?
                
                 
                   A.
                   It
                   is
                   (
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   the
                   outward
                   
                   matter
                   and
                   original
                   of
                   it
                   )
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   earthy
                   and
                   blacke
                   bloud
                   ,
                   (
                   especially
                   in
                   the
                   splene
                   )
                   corrupted
                   &
                   distempered
                   ,
                   which
                   when
                   the
                   splene
                   is
                   stopt
                   ,
                   conueieth
                   it selfe
                   to
                   the
                   heart
                   and
                   braine
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   there
                   ,
                   (
                   what
                   by
                   his
                   corrupt
                   substance
                   ,
                   and
                   infectious
                   quality
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   by
                   corrupt
                   spirits
                   )
                   annoieth
                   both
                   braine
                   and
                   heart
                   ,
                   the
                   seats
                   and
                   instruments
                   of
                   reason
                   ,
                   vnderstanding
                   and
                   affections
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     How
                     doth
                     melancholly
                     breed
                     and
                     nourish
                     distresse
                     of
                     mind
                     and
                     conscience
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   By
                   furthering
                   euill
                   and
                   fearefull
                   conceits
                   :
                   for
                   when
                   the
                   mind
                   of
                   the
                   melancholick
                   person
                   hath
                   imagined
                   ,
                   conceiued
                   ,
                   and
                   presented
                   to
                   it selfe
                   dreadfull
                   things
                   ,
                   then
                   affection
                   worketh
                   vpon
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   iointly
                   from
                   the
                   mind
                   and
                   affection
                   disturbed
                   and
                   distempered
                   ,
                   procéed
                   feares
                   ,
                   horrours
                   ,
                   desperations
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q
                     How
                     is
                     distresse
                     and
                     griefe
                     of
                     mind
                     to
                     be
                     distinguished
                     from
                     melancholy
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   Many
                   waies
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   melancholy
                   may
                   beare
                   sway
                   and
                   preuaile
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   conscience
                   is
                   in
                   a
                   slumber
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   whit
                   disquieted
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   distresse
                   of
                   conscience
                   perplexeth
                   
                   the
                   whole
                   man
                   ;
                   but
                   melancholy
                   troubleth
                   the
                   imagination
                   only
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   distresse
                   of
                   conscience
                   ariseth
                   from
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   feare
                   and
                   féeling
                   of
                   Gods
                   indignation
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   feare
                   and
                   distresse
                   that
                   is
                   occasioned
                   by
                   melancholy
                   ,
                   ariseth
                   from
                   pretended
                   and
                   supposed
                   causes
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   distressed
                   in
                   conscience
                   ,
                   may
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   courage
                   in
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   melancholick
                   person
                   feareth
                   &
                   misdoubteth
                   euery
                   thing
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   melancholy
                   is
                   curable
                   by
                   physicke
                   ;
                   but
                   distresse
                   of
                   conscience
                   can
                   by
                   no
                   other
                   meanes
                   be
                   remoued
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   faith
                   in
                   Christ
                   his
                   merits
                   and
                   mediation
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     How
                     is
                     melancholy
                     to
                     be
                     cured
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   the
                   melancholick
                   person
                   must
                   be
                   brought
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   an
                   acknowledgement
                   of
                   his
                   sinnes
                   in
                   generall
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   of
                   some
                   speciall
                   sinne
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   his
                   melancholike
                   sadnes
                   may
                   be
                   turned
                   into
                   a
                   godly
                   sorrow
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   hee
                   must
                   bee
                   distinctly
                   acquainted
                   with
                   the
                   precious
                   promises
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                   made
                   to
                   repentant
                   sinners
                   .
                   Psal.
                   97
                   10.
                   
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   hee
                   must
                   touching
                   the
                   outward
                   
                   state
                   of
                   his
                   body
                   ,
                   suffer
                   himselfe
                   to
                   be
                   gouerned
                   by
                   his
                   friends
                   and
                   men
                   of
                   skill
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   he
                   must
                   be
                   contained
                   in
                   order
                   by
                   violence
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   suffer
                   nothing
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   his
                   heart
                   that
                   may
                   vex
                   and
                   disquiet
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   the
                   ordinary
                   meanes
                   of
                   physicke
                   must
                   be
                   vsed
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   serueth
                   to
                   abate
                   the
                   euill
                   humor
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   cure
                   the
                   distemper
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     are
                     the
                     principall
                     and
                     vsuall
                     effects
                     of
                     distresse
                     of
                     soule
                     and
                     conscience
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   Six
                   especially
                   :
                   first
                   ,
                   sadnesse
                   and
                   heauinesse
                   :
                   secondly
                   ,
                   troublesome
                   and
                   vnquiet
                   dreames
                   :
                   thirdly
                   ,
                   wearisomenesse
                   of
                   this
                   present
                   life
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   daily
                   discontentments
                   :
                   fourthly
                   ,
                   desperation
                   of
                   saluation
                   :
                   fifthly
                   ,
                   feare
                   of
                   the
                   last
                   iudgement
                   :
                   lastly
                   ,
                   feare
                   and
                   expectation
                   of
                   hell
                   fire
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     comforts
                     and
                     remedies
                     are
                     there
                     against
                     this
                     sadnes
                     and
                     heauinesse
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   temptation
                   a
                   Christian
                   man
                   must
                   by
                   the
                   feet
                   of
                   his
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   wings
                   of
                   his
                   affection
                   come
                   ,
                   
                   yea
                   and
                   flie
                   vnto
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   vpon
                   him
                   the
                   yoke
                   of
                   his
                   fatherly
                   correction
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   then
                   he
                   shall
                   finde
                   rest
                   vnto
                   his
                   soule
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   looke
                   and
                   long
                   for
                   the
                   Lords
                   gracious
                   and
                   fauourable
                   presence
                   ,
                   no
                   otherwise
                   then
                   the
                   sea-beaten
                   traueller
                   longeth
                   and
                   looketh
                   for
                   the
                   hauen
                   :
                   and
                   euen
                   as
                   the
                   eies
                   of
                   seruants
                   looke
                   vnto
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   their
                   masters
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   eies
                   of
                   a
                   maiden
                   vnto
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   her
                   mistresse
                   :
                   
                   so
                   his
                   eies
                   must
                   wait
                   vpon
                   the
                   Lord
                   his
                   God
                   ,
                   vntill
                   hee
                   haue
                   mercy
                   vpon
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   with
                   Iacob
                   wrestle
                   with
                   God
                   by
                   praier
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   cease
                   to
                   vrge
                   and
                   importune
                   him
                   ,
                   vntill
                   he
                   blesse
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   he
                   shall
                   (
                   at
                   length
                   )
                   preuaile
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   his
                   
                     quietus
                     est
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   consult
                   and
                   be
                   aduised
                   by
                   the
                   Ministers
                   and
                   Preachers
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   hath
                   giuen
                   the
                   tongue
                   of
                   the
                   learned
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   know
                   how
                   to
                   minister
                   a
                   word
                   in
                   season
                   to
                   the
                   weary
                   ,
                   and
                   comfort
                   the
                   foeble
                   minded
                   .
                
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   the
                   greater
                   that
                   his
                   vnquietnesse
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   must
                   he
                   fasten
                   and
                   fixe
                   his
                   minde
                   vpon
                   Christ
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   alone
                   he
                   shall
                   finde
                   peace
                   .
                   
                   For
                   as
                   he
                   that
                   climeth
                   vp
                   a
                   ladder
                   ,
                   the
                   higher
                   that
                   hee
                   ascendeth
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   fast
                   hold
                   he
                   taketh
                   ,
                   
                   so
                   the
                   more
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   oppressed
                   with
                   heauinesse
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   earnestly
                   should
                   he
                   fix
                   and
                   fasten
                   his
                   mind
                   vpon
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesu.
                   
                
                 
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   hee
                   must
                   turne
                   and
                   transchange
                   his
                   worldly
                   sorrow
                   into
                   a
                   godly
                   sorrow
                   ;
                   for
                   then
                   his
                   sadnes
                   shall
                   end
                   in
                   gladnes
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   sorrow
                   in
                   singing
                   ,
                   no
                   otherwise
                   then
                   after
                   raine
                   commeth
                   faire
                   weather
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   stormes
                   calmes
                   .
                
                 
                   Seuenthly
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   not
                   so
                   muse
                   and
                   thinke
                   vpon
                   sorrowfull
                   and
                   displeasing
                   obiects
                   ,
                   much
                   lesse
                   yéeld
                   vnto
                   that
                   sorrow
                   whereof
                   he
                   can
                   render
                   no
                   certaine
                   cause
                   ,
                   for
                   then
                   his
                   sorrowes
                   will
                   become
                   vncureable
                   ,
                   and
                   kill
                   him
                   :
                   
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   his
                   part
                   to
                   study
                   and
                   ponder
                   vpon
                   the
                   swéete
                   promises
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                   made
                   to
                   humbled
                   and
                   repentant
                   sinners
                   ;
                   he
                   must
                   also
                   ioy
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   thankefull
                   for
                   Gods
                   graces
                   and
                   gifts
                   conferred
                   vpon
                   him
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   feast
                   and
                   refresh
                   his
                   soule
                   .
                
                 
                   Eightly
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   vse
                   and
                   take
                   comfort
                   in
                   Gods
                   good
                   creatures
                   ,
                   
                   of
                   meate
                   ,
                   drinke
                   ,
                   herbs
                   ,
                   plants
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   solace
                   himselfe
                   in
                   the
                   greene
                   and
                   most
                   delectable
                   spring
                   of
                   the
                   glorious
                   resurrection
                   daily
                   approching
                   ,
                   
                   when
                   God
                   shall
                   wipe
                   all
                   teares
                   from
                   his
                   eies
                   ,
                   and
                   fill
                   
                   him
                   with
                   vnutterable
                   pleasure
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   recouered
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   be
                   truely
                   thankefull
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   pity
                   and
                   kindly
                   entreate
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   like
                   extremity
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q
                     What
                     comforts
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     applied
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     disquieted
                     with
                     fearefull
                     dreames
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   few
                   dreames
                   are
                   true
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   either
                   equiuocall
                   ,
                   or
                   ordinarily
                   false
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   not
                   to
                   bee
                   bebeléeued
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   for
                   all
                   Propheticall
                   dreames
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   now
                   ceased
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   better
                   to
                   dreame
                   of
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   dreadful
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   then
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   delectable
                   and
                   desireable
                   :
                   
                   for
                   the
                   deceit
                   of
                   a
                   dreadful
                   dreame
                   is
                   pleasant
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   issue
                   of
                   a
                   delightsom
                   dreame
                   is
                   many
                   times
                   sorrowful
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   
                     Iob
                     Dauid
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   haue
                   beene
                   this
                   way
                   afflicted
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   dreame
                   of
                   any
                   euill
                   that
                   may
                   befal
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   credit
                   it
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   dreame
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   we
                   should
                   beware
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   occasions
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   preuent
                   it
                   by
                   praier
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   disquiet
                   and
                   feareful
                   dreames
                   procéed
                   ordinarily
                   from
                   cares
                   ,
                   
                   vexation
                   and
                   distraction
                   of
                   mind
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   time
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   therefore
                   wee
                   must
                   disfurnish
                   and
                   vnlade
                   our selues
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     practises
                     are
                     necessary
                     to
                     preuent
                     fearfull
                     dreames
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A
                   First
                   ,
                   moderate
                   and
                   spare
                   diet
                   ;
                   for
                   from
                   a
                   full
                   stomack
                   arise
                   noisome
                   fumes
                   which
                   trouble
                   the
                   braine
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   a
                   quiet
                   disposition
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   following
                   of
                   quiet
                   studies
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   time
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   be
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   quiet
                   repose
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   a
                   carefull
                   and
                   conscionable
                   execution
                   of
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   our
                   Christian
                   and
                   ciuill
                   calling
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   before
                   we
                   goe
                   to
                   sléepe
                   ,
                   a
                   diligent
                   examination
                   of
                   our selues
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   a
                   sorrow
                   for
                   sinne
                   committed
                   ,
                   and
                   good
                   omitted
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   reading
                   ,
                   conference
                   ,
                   praier
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   if
                   our
                   dreames
                   be
                   troublesome
                   ,
                   terrible
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   Satan
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   by
                   earnest
                   praier
                   resist
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   bid
                   him
                   anaunt
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   shall
                   finde
                   maruellous
                   comfort
                   after
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     How
                     much
                     a
                     Christian
                     quiet
                     and
                     pacifie
                     himselfe
                     that
                     is
                     weary
                     of
                     this
                     present
                     life
                     ,
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     many
                     crosses
                     ,
                     toils
                     ,
                     troubles
                     ,
                     and
                     discontentments
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   hee
                   must
                   remember
                   that
                   
                   euery
                   man
                   is
                   borne
                   to
                   many
                   crosses
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   no
                   calling
                   is
                   fréed
                   from
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   he
                   must
                   learne
                   to
                   take
                   vp
                   his
                   crosse
                   daily
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   to
                   follow
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   as
                   well
                   looke
                   to
                   be
                   chastised
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   cherished
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   as
                   well
                   crossed
                   as
                   comforted
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   must
                   by
                   many
                   afflictions
                   enter
                   into
                   Gods
                   kingdome
                   :
                   
                   and
                   therefore
                   hee
                   must
                   encounter
                   with
                   these
                   euils
                   ,
                   and
                   vse
                   no
                   vnlawfull
                   euasion
                   to
                   ease
                   himselfe
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   hee
                   must
                   reade
                   much
                   ,
                   yea
                   muse
                   and
                   meditate
                   vpon
                   the
                   swéete
                   and
                   sugred
                   promises
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   scriptures
                   :
                   
                     if
                     he
                     delight
                  
                   herein
                   ,
                   hee
                   shall
                   
                     not
                     perish
                     in
                     his
                     troubles
                     :
                     Psal.
                  
                   119.92
                   but
                   be
                   reuiued
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   hee
                   must
                   be
                   often
                   conuersant
                   with
                   Gods
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   desire
                   their
                   aduice
                   ,
                   praiers
                   ,
                   
                   counsell
                   ,
                   direction
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   like
                   so
                   many
                   Ionathans
                   to
                   comfort
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   many
                   Simons
                   to
                   helpe
                   him
                   to
                   beare
                   his
                   Crosse.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     is
                     desperation
                  
                   ?
                
                 
                   A.
                   It
                   is
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   sense
                   and
                   féeling
                   ,
                   is
                   without
                   all
                   hope
                   of
                   saluation
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     How
                     doth
                     this
                     come
                     to
                     passe
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                 
                   A.
                   Thus
                   ,
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   being
                   preuented
                   ,
                   falleth
                   into
                   some
                   offence
                   ,
                   which
                   satan
                   doth
                   maruellously
                   aggrauate
                   ,
                   both
                   by
                   accusing
                   the
                   offender
                   ,
                   and
                   affrighting
                   him
                   with
                   the
                   iudgements
                   of
                   God.
                   Matt.
                   27.3
                   ,
                   4
                   ,
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     With
                     what
                     comforts
                     and
                     perswasions
                     shall
                     Gods
                     children
                     arme
                     and
                     furnish
                     themselues
                     against
                     this
                     temptation
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   that
                   Gods
                   mercies
                   in
                   Christ
                   are
                   of
                   an
                   infinite
                   extent
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   by
                   many
                   degrées
                   excéed
                   and
                   goe
                   beyond
                   all
                   their
                   sinnes
                   whatsoeuer
                   .
                   Psal.
                   103.10
                   ,
                   11
                   ,
                   12.
                   
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   came
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   not
                   to
                   call
                   the
                   righteous
                   ,
                   but
                   sinners
                   to
                   repentance
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   that
                   sée
                   not
                   ,
                   might
                   sée
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   which
                   sée
                   ,
                   (
                   namely
                   ,
                   
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   opinion
                   and
                   conceit
                   )
                   might
                   be
                   made
                   blind
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   séeke
                   and
                   saue
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   lost
                   (
                   namely
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   sense
                   and
                   estéeme
                   )
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   afflicted
                   sinners
                   haue
                   no
                   cause
                   of
                   doubting
                   ,
                   much
                   lesse
                   of
                   despaire
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   the
                   greater
                   that
                   our
                   sinne
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   greater
                   is
                   Gods
                   mercy
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   depend
                   vpon
                   him
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   where
                   sinne
                   aboundeth
                   grace
                   aboundeth
                   more
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   Christ
                   is
                   a
                   continual
                   intercessor
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   God
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   heareth
                   him
                   alwaies
                   .
                   Iohn
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   call
                   Gods
                   goodnesse
                   ,
                   truth
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   power
                   into
                   question
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   thereby
                   they
                   offend
                   him
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   by
                   any
                   other
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   that
                   many
                   of
                   Gods
                   déerest
                   saints
                   and
                   seruants
                   haue
                   béen
                   (
                   in
                   a
                   sort
                   )
                   emplunged
                   and
                   engulfed
                   in
                   the
                   pit
                   of
                   despaire
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     Iob
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   the
                   Canticles
                   ,
                   &c.
                   yet
                   by
                   praier
                   ,
                   by
                   meditating
                   vpon
                   their
                   former
                   experience
                   of
                   Gods
                   mercies
                   :
                   Ps.
                   77.10.11.12
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Sam.
                   17.37
                   .
                   and
                   by
                   waiting
                   Gods
                   leasure
                   with
                   patience
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   happily
                   recouered
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   béen
                   more
                   confirmed
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 
                   Seuenthly
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   ,
                   when
                   his
                   children
                   séeme
                   vtterly
                   forsaken
                   and
                   doe
                   conflict
                   with
                   Gods
                   wrath
                   ,
                   
                   are
                   not
                   wholly
                   nor
                   finally
                   forsaken
                   ,
                   but
                   are
                   inwardly
                   with
                   the
                   woman
                   of
                   Canaan
                   supported
                   by
                   Gods
                   power
                   ,
                   
                   who
                   doth
                   in
                   his
                   good
                   time
                   bring
                   iudgement
                   vnto
                   victory
                   ,
                   or
                   truth
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   he
                   wil
                   so
                   iudge
                   and
                   raigne
                   ,
                   that
                   at
                   length
                   hee
                   will
                   bee
                   a
                   conquerour
                   .
                
                 
                   Eighthly
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   accepteth
                   
                   the
                   will
                   for
                   the
                   déede
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   a
                   desire
                   of
                   reconciliation
                   for
                   reconciliation
                   it selfe
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   this
                   our
                   desire
                   bee
                   matched
                   with
                   a
                   setled
                   purpose
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   full
                   resolution
                   to
                   forsake
                   all
                   sin
                   ▪
                   
                   and
                   to
                   turne
                   vnto
                   God.
                   Luke
                   15.18
                   .
                
                 
                   Ninthly
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   a
                   mans
                   conuersion
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   some
                   gréeuous
                   temptation
                   ,
                   God
                   accepteth
                   of
                   a
                   desire
                   to
                   beléeue
                   for
                   faith
                   it selfe
                   .
                   Mat.
                   8.25.26
                   .
                
                 
                   Tenthly
                   ,
                   that
                   desperation
                   in
                   Gods
                   children
                   is
                   but
                   temporary
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   curable
                   :
                   
                   for
                   God
                   teacheth
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   loueth
                   them
                   with
                   an
                   eternall
                   loue
                   ,
                   he
                   enlightneth
                   and
                   guideth
                   them
                   by
                   his
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   hauing
                   begun
                   in
                   them
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   
                   he
                   will
                   finish
                   it
                   vntill
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   rules
                   and
                   principles
                   of
                   Christian
                   religion
                   are
                   demonstratiue
                   ,
                   and
                   certain
                   both
                   in
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   minds
                   and
                   vnderstandings
                   of
                   Gods
                   children
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     vse
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     of
                     all
                     these
                     propositions
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   séeing
                   that
                   desperation
                   is
                   the
                   high
                   way
                   to
                   hell
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   not
                   nourish
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   hereby
                   
                   increase
                   our
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   lessen
                   and
                   discredit
                   Gods
                   rich
                   and
                   roiall
                   mercies
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   let
                   vs
                   build
                   and
                   bind
                   vpon
                   them
                   ,
                   
                   for
                   the
                   hauen
                   of
                   mercy
                   is
                   prepared
                   for
                   the
                   repentant
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   our
                   part
                   to
                   beware
                   of
                   doubting
                   ,
                   
                   distrusting
                   ,
                   and
                   vnbeliefe
                   ;
                   for
                   hereby
                   we
                   stop
                   the
                   current
                   of
                   Gods
                   mercy
                   ,
                   and
                   shut
                   the
                   doores
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   that
                   the
                   sunneshine
                   of
                   his
                   grace
                   cannot
                   enter
                   in
                   vnto
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   wee
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   must
                   not
                   cast
                   our
                   eies
                   vpon
                   our
                   owne
                   vnworthinesse
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   we
                   should
                   bring
                   a
                   pawne
                   in
                   our
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   bind
                   God
                   vnto
                   vs
                   by
                   our
                   owne
                   works
                   ;
                   but
                   wee
                   must
                   take
                   notice
                   of
                   the
                   infinite
                   extent
                   of
                   Gods
                   mercy
                   and
                   compassion
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   striue
                   to
                   beléeue
                   and
                   apply
                   all
                   the
                   promises
                   of
                   saluation
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     How
                     are
                     they
                     to
                     bee
                     comforted
                     ,
                     that
                     tremble
                     at
                     and
                     are
                     sore
                     afraid
                     at
                     the
                     remembrance
                     of
                     the
                     last
                     iudgement
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   their
                   feare
                   of
                   the
                   last
                   iudgement
                   (
                   so
                   that
                   it
                   bee
                   not
                   vnmeasurable
                   and
                   vnreasonable
                   )
                   is
                   a
                   notable
                   alarum
                   to
                   awaken
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   kéepe
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   slumber
                   of
                   security
                   .
                   
                   Hereupon
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   by
                   the
                   terror
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   
                   endeuoured
                   to
                   perswade
                   men
                   to
                   repentance
                   .
                   And
                   Saint
                   Ierome
                   (
                   whether
                   he
                   did
                   eat
                   ,
                   drinke
                   ,
                   sléepe
                   ,
                   study
                   )
                   thought
                   that
                   he
                   heard
                   alwaies
                   sounding
                   in
                   his
                   eares
                   ,
                   Arise
                   ye
                   dead
                   ,
                   and
                   come
                   to
                   iudgement
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   Gods
                   children
                   being
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   hauing
                   him
                   for
                   their
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   friend
                   ,
                   
                   mediator
                   ,
                   and
                   Iudge
                   ,
                   shall
                   neuer
                   come
                   into
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                   condemnation
                   ,
                   but
                   shall
                   heare
                   that
                   comfortable
                   sentence
                   ;
                   
                   
                     Come
                     ye
                     blessed
                     of
                     my
                     Father
                     ,
                     inherit
                     ye
                     the
                     kingdome
                     prepared
                     for
                     you
                     from
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     vse
                     (
                     in
                     a
                     word
                     )
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     hereof
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   We
                   must
                   spiritually
                   imitate
                   the
                   last
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   
                   by
                   arraigning
                   our selues
                   before
                   the
                   barre
                   of
                   Gods
                   iudgement
                   ;
                   we
                   must
                   indite
                   and
                   condemne
                   our selues
                   for
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   last
                   iudgement
                   shall
                   not
                   minister
                   vnto
                   vs
                   matter
                   of
                   terror
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   triumph
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     Js
                     it
                     peculiar
                     to
                     Gods
                     children
                     thus
                     to
                     bee
                     sometimes
                     perplexed
                     with
                     doubting
                     of
                     Gods
                     fauor
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     owne
                     saluation
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                 
                   A.
                   Yes
                   :
                   for
                   first
                   the
                   wicked
                   and
                   prophane
                   man
                   is
                   not
                   sensible
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   wants
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   presumptuous
                   and
                   confident
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   be
                   notwithstanding
                   deuoid
                   and
                   destitute
                   of
                   faith
                   and
                   inward
                   holinesse
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   child
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   subiect
                   to
                   such
                   doubtings
                   and
                   wauerings
                   ,
                   it
                   thus
                   appeareth
                   .
                   
                   First
                   ,
                   satan
                   desireth
                   to
                   sift
                   them
                   only
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   spoile
                   them
                   of
                   the
                   rich
                   treasure
                   of
                   grace
                   in
                   their
                   minds
                   and
                   hearts
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   whosoeuer
                   truly
                   beléeueth
                   ,
                   féeleth
                   &
                   findeth
                   in
                   himselfe
                   many
                   doubtings
                   and
                   distrustings
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   whole
                   and
                   sound
                   man
                   perceiueth
                   in
                   himselfe
                   many
                   grudgings
                   of
                   diseases
                   ,
                   which
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   health
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   féele
                   .
                   Hereupon
                   we
                   reade
                   how
                   many
                   of
                   Gods
                   most
                   worthy
                   seruants
                   haue
                   doubted
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   almost
                   despaired
                   .
                   
                   The
                   man
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   whose
                   sonne
                   was
                   possessed
                   with
                   a
                   diuel
                   ,
                   doubted
                   when
                   he
                   praied
                   Christ
                   to
                   helpe
                   his
                   vnbeliefe
                   :
                   Iob
                   3.
                   
                   &
                   13.
                   
                   
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   77.8
                   ,
                   9
                   ,
                   10
                   ,
                   11.
                   and
                   Psal.
                   116.1
                   .
                   
                     Ezechias
                     ,
                     Esay
                  
                   38.
                   and
                   many
                   others
                   haue
                   béene
                   brought
                   vnto
                   the
                   pit
                   of
                   desperation
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   Gods
                   children
                   onely
                   complaine
                   of
                   ,
                   abhorre
                   and
                   resist
                   doubtings
                   
                   and
                   wauerings
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   pray
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   they
                   must
                   néeds
                   be
                   subiect
                   vnto
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     are
                     the
                     principall
                     meanes
                     to
                     suppresse
                     these
                     (
                     or
                     the
                     like
                     )
                     doubtings
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   The
                   consideration
                   of
                   these
                   meditations
                   following
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   Gods
                   commandement
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   beléeue
                   his
                   manifold
                   and
                   precious
                   promises
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   if
                   wee
                   refuse
                   to
                   doe
                   ,
                   wee
                   iustly
                   defraud
                   our selues
                   of
                   Gods
                   fauour
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   saluation
                   .
                   Hebr.
                   3.18
                   .
                   &
                   19.
                   
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   promises
                   of
                   grace
                   are
                   generall
                   to
                   all
                   Gods
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   shut
                   out
                   no
                   particular
                   person
                   :
                   
                   and
                   therefore
                   when
                   such
                   offers
                   of
                   mercy
                   and
                   grace
                   are
                   made
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   confirmed
                   by
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   of
                   Baptisme
                   and
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   by
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   faith
                   apply
                   them
                   to
                   our
                   owne
                   soules
                   and
                   consciences
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   doubting
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   calling
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   Gods
                   goodnesse
                   ,
                   &
                   swéet
                   promises
                   into
                   question
                   ,
                   we
                   offend
                   God
                   as
                   much
                   almost
                   as
                   by
                   any
                   other
                   sinne
                   ;
                   for
                   hereby
                   we
                   rob
                   God
                   of
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   his
                   mercy
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   make
                   him
                   (
                   what
                   in
                   vs
                   
                   lyeth
                   )
                   a
                   lyer
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   will
                   giue
                   no
                   credite
                   to
                   his
                   promises
                   ,
                   nor
                   apprehend
                   &
                   lay
                   hold
                   on
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     practise
                     is
                     necessary
                     for
                     our
                     helpe
                     and
                     recouery
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   Wee
                   must
                   retire
                   our selues
                   into
                   some
                   secret
                   place
                   ,
                   humble
                   our selues
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   make
                   known
                   our
                   wants
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   entreat
                   him
                   to
                   worke
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   suppresse
                   vnbeliefe
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   wil
                   heare
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     Comforts
                     and
                     counsell
                     for
                     them
                     that
                     stand
                     in
                     feare
                     ,
                     and
                     expectation
                     of
                     hell
                     fire
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   It
                   is
                   good
                   and
                   profitable
                   ,
                   euen
                   for
                   the
                   regenerate
                   oftentimes
                   to
                   speake
                   ,
                   thinke
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   stand
                   in
                   feare
                   of
                   hell
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   hereby
                   bee
                   preserued
                   from
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   confirmed
                   in
                   goodnes
                   .
                   Hereupon
                   our
                   blessed
                   Sauior
                   thus
                   armeth
                   &
                   exhorteth
                   his
                   Disciples
                   against
                   persecution
                   ;
                   
                     Feare
                     not
                     them
                     which
                     kill
                     the
                     body
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     but
                     are
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     kill
                     the
                     soule
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     feare
                     him
                     that
                     is
                     able
                     to
                     destroy
                     both
                     body
                     and
                     soule
                     in
                     hell
                     fire
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   hell
                   to
                   the
                   beleeuers
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   sting
                   of
                   death
                   is
                   taken
                   away
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   godly
                   haue
                   eternall
                   
                   life
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   are
                   already
                   (
                   viz.
                   in
                   beginning
                   and
                   hope
                   )
                   passed
                   from
                   death
                   to
                   life
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Ioh.
                   3.14
                   .
                   Joh.
                   5.24
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   Christ
                   did
                   not
                   onely
                   (
                   many
                   hundred
                   yeares
                   sithence
                   )
                   by
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   soule-sufferings
                   satisfie
                   his
                   fathers
                   iustice
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   alwayes
                   sitteth
                   on
                   his
                   Fathers
                   right
                   hand
                   to
                   make
                   continuall
                   and
                   effectuall
                   intercession
                   for
                   vs
                   :
                   
                   Rom.
                   8.34
                   .
                   and
                   how
                   then
                   can
                   we
                   possibly
                   perish
                   ?
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   our
                   soules
                   forthwith
                   ,
                   after
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   loosed
                   from
                   our
                   bodies
                   ,
                   
                   are
                   carried
                   by
                   the
                   blessed
                   Angels
                   into
                   heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   bodies
                   shall
                   be
                   raised
                   in
                   glory
                   at
                   the
                   general
                   resurrection
                   ;
                   how
                   then
                   can
                   we
                   slauishly
                   feare
                   hell
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 Of
                 doubting
                 of
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 ,
                 and
                 loue
                 toward
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 
                   WHether
                   it
                   be
                   incident
                   to
                   any
                   of
                   Gods
                   children
                   to
                   doubt
                   of
                   his
                   loue
                   and
                   fauour
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Yes
                 verily
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 sundry
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   For
                   what
                   ends
                
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 ful
                 perswasion
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercies
                 is
                 not
                 naturall
                 ,
                 or
                 procéeding
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 owne
                 frée
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 and
                 inspired
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 spirite
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Christian
                 séeing
                 his
                 owne
                 weakenesse
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 how
                 busie
                 Satan
                 is
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 aduātage
                 of
                 his
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 should
                 by
                 prayer
                 entreat
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 strengthen
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 ease
                 him
                 of
                 scruples
                 and
                 doubts
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 that
                 hereby
                 God
                 might
                 traine
                 
                 and
                 exercise
                 his
                 elect
                 in
                 the
                 spirituall
                 battel
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 seeing
                 their
                 manifold
                 doubts
                 and
                 ignorances
                 ,
                 are
                 hereby
                 prouoked
                 to
                 search
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 Gods
                 promises
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 due
                 application
                 hereof
                 ,
                 their
                 faith
                 might
                 bee
                 fortified
                 and
                 strengthned
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 remainders
                 of
                 ignorance
                 and
                 doubting
                 ,
                 be
                 by
                 degrees
                 abolished
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   shall
                   Gods
                   children
                   comfort
                   themselues
                   ,
                   when
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   number
                   and
                   heinousnesse
                   of
                   their
                   sins
                   ,
                   they
                   cannot
                   be
                   perswaded
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   Gods
                   children
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                 A.
                 By
                 remembring
                 and
                 laying
                 close
                 to
                 their
                 consciences
                 ,
                 these
                 (
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 )
                 rules
                 and
                 directions
                 following
                 ;
                 first
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 perfection
                 to
                 learne
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 lament
                 a
                 mans
                 errours
                 ,
                 and
                 imperfections
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 pardon
                 all
                 sinnes
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 and
                 repent
                 ,
                 be
                 they
                 as
                 the
                 sands
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 for
                 number
                 and
                 waight
                 :
                 and
                 hereupon
                 we
                 reade
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 Iudas
                 hauing
                 committed
                 incest
                 ;
                 Dauid
                 hauing
                 in
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 numbred
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 added
                 thereunto
                 adultery
                 and
                 murther
                 ;
                 Salomon
                 in
                 his
                 defection
                 giuing
                 
                 a
                 toleration
                 to
                 idolatry
                 ;
                 Peter
                 hauing
                 thrice
                 denied
                 his
                 Lord
                 and
                 Master
                 ;
                 Mary
                 the
                 Adultresse
                 ,
                 Paul
                 a
                 blasphemer
                 and
                 persecutor
                 ,
                 Zacheus
                 an
                 extortioner
                 ,
                 diuers
                 Con●urers
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 the
                 incestuous
                 Corinthian
                 ,
                 repented
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 receiued
                 into
                 grace
                 and
                 fauour
                 with
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                 Christ
                 their
                 Sauiour
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 saue
                 sinners
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 gaue
                 himselfe
                 for
                 them
                 (
                 to
                 be
                 )
                 an
                 offring
                 and
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 a
                 swéet
                 smelling
                 sauour
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 by
                 death
                 hath
                 destroied
                 the
                 diuell
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 power
                 ouer
                 death
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 will
                 deliuer
                 them
                 which
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 death
                 are
                 in
                 bondage
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 doe
                 but
                 hunger
                 and
                 thirst
                 after
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 good
                 sadnesse
                 séeke
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 neuer
                 bee
                 sent
                 away
                 empty
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Gods
                 court
                 get
                 their
                 
                   quietus
                   est
                   ,
                   Luk.
                
                 1.53
                 .
                 Apoc.
                 21.6
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   course
                   must
                   a
                   Christian
                   take
                   that
                   hee
                   may
                   bee
                   eased
                   and
                   disburdened
                   of
                   his
                   doubting
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 prouident
                 that
                 he
                 doe
                 not
                 minister
                 matter
                 and
                 nourishment
                 
                 to
                 this
                 doubting
                 ,
                 by
                 calling
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 into
                 question
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 giuing
                 credite
                 vnto
                 satan
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 alwayes
                 a
                 lyer
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 a
                 murderer
                 ,
                 and
                 seeketh
                 his
                 confusion
                 ;
                 but
                 hee
                 must
                 against
                 hope
                 ,
                 
                 belieue
                 vnder
                 hope
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 ,
                 and
                 vali
                 〈…〉
                 st
                 the
                 diuell
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 will
                 flée
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 often
                 meditate
                 vpon
                 Gods
                 excellent
                 and
                 abundant
                 mercies
                 ,
                 and
                 appropriate
                 them
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 vse
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 faith
                 flie
                 vnto
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 shall
                 find
                 help
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 need
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 rest
                 to
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
                 &
                 peace
                 to
                 his
                 conscience
                 .
                 Psal.
                 103.9.10.11.12.13.14
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 hee
                 must
                 not
                 onely
                 conferre
                 with
                 and
                 communicate
                 his
                 doubts
                 and
                 irresolutions
                 to
                 Gods
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Christian
                 friends
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 organs
                 and
                 instruments
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 perswade
                 and
                 comfort
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 importune
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 constant
                 and
                 earnest
                 praier
                 ,
                 to
                 send
                 downe
                 his
                 holy
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 teach
                 him
                 al
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 guide
                 his
                 feet
                 into
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 cannot
                 but
                 speed
                 well
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   shall
                   a
                   poor
                   distressed
                   Christian
                   
                   bee
                   informed
                   and
                   reformed
                   in
                   his
                   perswasion
                   ,
                   that
                   doubteth
                   whether
                   that
                   Christ
                   be
                   his
                   Sauiour
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 knew
                 that
                 Gods
                 mercies
                 in
                 Christ
                 cannot
                 for
                 length
                 ,
                 
                 bredth
                 ,
                 deepenes
                 ,
                 and
                 continuance
                 bee
                 comprehended
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 the
                 sunne
                 so
                 shine
                 vpon
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 the
                 running
                 springs
                 ,
                 so
                 offer
                 themselues
                 to
                 all
                 sorts
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 are
                 put
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 shut
                 out
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 vnbeliefe
                 and
                 wilfulnes
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 hee
                 must
                 entitle
                 himselfe
                 vnto
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 claime
                 of
                 Gods
                 generall
                 pardon
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 hee
                 sh●ll
                 neuer
                 miscarrie
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 bee
                 teachable
                 and
                 fractable
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 humbly
                 sue
                 and
                 seeke
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 for
                 assurance
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 vndoubtedly
                 obtaine
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 seeing
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 our
                 redemption
                 specially
                 )
                 God
                 worketh
                 by
                 contraries
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 darkenes
                 ,
                 he
                 draweth
                 light
                 :
                 out
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 sanctimonie
                 :
                 out
                 of
                 want
                 ,
                 wealth
                 :
                 out
                 of
                 reproch
                 renown
                 :
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 life
                 :
                 &c
                 he
                 must
                 with
                 faithfull
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 hope
                 ,
                 belieue
                 vnder
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 (
                 at
                 length
                 )
                 be
                 assured
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 his
                 Sauiour
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Obiection
                   .
                   Where
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   faith
                   :
                   but
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   particular
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   ascertain
                   mee
                   that
                   Christ
                   is
                   my
                   Sauiour
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   how
                   then
                   can
                   I
                   haue
                   any
                   speciall
                   perswasion
                   of
                   faith
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Though
                 thy
                 name
                 bee
                 not
                 mentioned
                 and
                 expressed
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 equiualent
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 a
                 commaundement
                 to
                 belieue
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 promise
                 of
                 saluation
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 beleeueth
                 ,
                 Math.
                 28.18
                 .
                 &
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 at
                 first
                 be
                 perswaded
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 thy
                 Sauiour
                 in
                 particular
                 :
                 
                 be
                 a
                 diligent
                 hearer
                 ,
                 frequent
                 and
                 feruent
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 an
                 ordinary
                 resorter
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 a
                 conscionable
                 liuer
                 and
                 conferre
                 with
                 thy
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 and
                 christian
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 said
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 vnto
                 the
                 woman
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 
                   Great
                   is
                   thy
                   faith
                   ,
                   bee
                   it
                   vnto
                   thee
                   according
                   to
                   thy
                   desire
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Obiection
                   But
                   Hypocrites
                   ,
                   Heretickes
                   and
                   prophane
                   persons
                   may
                   make
                   an
                   apply
                   of
                   the
                   generall
                   promise
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   bee
                   farre
                   wide
                   of
                   any
                   true
                   assurance
                   .
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Their
                 application
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 meere
                 deceit
                 or
                 illusion
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 make
                 an
                 application
                 presumptuously
                 ,
                 hauing
                 neither
                 
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 seale
                 of
                 sanctification
                 .
                 The
                 Diuell
                 plaieth
                 the
                 iugler
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 them
                 belieue
                 that
                 they
                 see
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 see
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 full
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 starke
                 banckrupts
                 in
                 all
                 sauing
                 grace
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 farre
                 otherwise
                 with
                 Gods
                 children
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 being
                 indued
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 appropriate
                 Gods
                 generall
                 promises
                 to
                 themselues
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 gospell
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Seeke
                   yee
                   my
                   face
                
                 ,
                 they
                 answere
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   wee
                   will
                   seeke
                   thy
                   face
                
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 God
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   thou
                   art
                   my
                   people
                
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 answere
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   is
                   our
                   God.
                   Zach.
                
                 13.9
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Gods
                 elect
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 adulti
                 ,
                 and
                 tall
                 men
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 firmely
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 vndoubtedly
                 know
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 holdeth
                 a
                 pretious
                 iewel
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 knoweth
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 
                 otherwise
                 they
                 should
                 find
                 no
                 comfort
                 in
                 their
                 calamities
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 thankfull
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 graces
                 receiued
                 .
                 
                 Math.
                 9.2
                 .
                 Math.
                 15
                 28.
                 
                 Psal.
                 143.12
                 .
                 Rom.
                 4.22
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q
                   But
                   my
                   faith
                   is
                   full
                   of
                   weakenes
                   ,
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   doubting
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   I
                   feare
                   that
                   I
                   haue
                   no
                   faith
                   at
                   all
                   .
                
              
               
                 A.
                 (
                 Deare
                 Brother
                 ,
                 )
                 you
                 haue
                 no
                 
                 such
                 reason
                 of
                 feare
                 and
                 doubting
                 ;
                 for
                 albeit
                 your
                 knowledge
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 your
                 soule
                 ,
                 be
                 somewhat
                 dimme
                 ,
                 yet
                 (
                 blessed
                 be
                 God
                 )
                 it
                 séeth
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 inuisible
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 though
                 the
                 application
                 of
                 faith
                 in
                 you
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 life
                 of
                 your
                 faith
                 )
                 is
                 but
                 féeble
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 touch
                 the
                 hemme
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 garment
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 saue
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 confessiō
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 godly
                 sorrow
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 hunger
                 after
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 earnest
                 desire
                 of
                 pardon
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 strong
                 ,
                 sound
                 and
                 sure
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 such
                 force
                 as
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 hell
                 shal
                 not
                 preuaile
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 least
                 sparke
                 of
                 this
                 faith
                 quencheth
                 all
                 the
                 fiery
                 darts
                 of
                 the
                 diuell
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 no
                 maruaile
                 :
                 for
                 Christ
                 your
                 blessed
                 Sauiour
                 wil
                 not
                 quench
                 smoaking
                 flaxe
                 nor
                 bruise
                 a
                 broken
                 réede
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 perfit
                 the
                 begun
                 work
                 of
                 grace
                 in
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 (
                 by
                 your
                 owne
                 confession
                 )
                 a
                 weake
                 faith
                 (
                 so
                 it
                 hath
                 Christ
                 onely
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 reuealed
                 in
                 Scripture
                 for
                 his
                 onely
                 obiect
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 true
                 faith
                 :
                 a
                 weak
                 and
                 sickly
                 man
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 man
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 a
                 weak
                 faith
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 faith
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 hath
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 the
                 denomination
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 is
                 accepted
                 with
                 God
                 for
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                   For
                   as
                   euery
                   graine
                   of
                   gold
                   is
                   gold
                   ,
                   so
                   euery
                   quantity
                   of
                   faith
                   is
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   imperfections
                   and
                   failings
                   in
                   true
                   faith
                   ,
                
                 doe
                 no
                 more
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 nature
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 great
                 mountaine
                 of
                 chaffe
                 doth
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 nature
                 from
                 the
                 corne
                 contained
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 drosse
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 mine
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 doth
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 albeit
                 the
                 gold
                 be
                 the
                 lesser
                 part
                 )
                 for
                 God
                 accepteth
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 absolutely
                 perfect
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 regenerate
                 haue
                 but
                 the
                 first
                 fruites
                 of
                 the
                 spirite
                 ,
                 
                 i.
                 some
                 small
                 portion
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 hereupon
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselues
                 besought
                 Christ
                 to
                 encrease
                 their
                 faith
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 daunted
                 nor
                 discouraged
                 ,
                 but
                 beséech
                 God
                 to
                 confirme
                 our
                 ●aith
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 frequent
                 in
                 hearing
                 and
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Word
                 preached
                 that
                 begat
                 it
                 ,
                 will
                 encrease
                 and
                 strengthen
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Obiection
                   .
                   But
                   my
                   calling
                   is
                   very
                   laborious
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   difficult
                   works
                   offer
                   themselues
                   to
                   bee
                   performed
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   cannot
                   see
                   how
                   I
                   can
                   vndergoe
                   .
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 God
                 that
                 hath
                 giuen
                 thée
                 
                 thy
                 calling
                 and
                 fitted
                 thee
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 wil
                 blesse
                 thee
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 thou
                 walkst
                 in
                 his
                 waies
                 ,
                 
                 hee
                 will
                 prosper
                 thy
                 handy
                 worke
                 ,
                 and
                 perfite
                 his
                 power
                 in
                 thy
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 God
                 according
                 to
                 giftes
                 and
                 graces
                 receiued
                 ,
                 measureth
                 out
                 to
                 euery
                 man
                 his
                 calling
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 labours
                 thereof
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 obserueth
                 a
                 Geometrical
                 proportion
                 in
                 distributing
                 his
                 temptations
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 seruants
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 employing
                 them
                 in
                 seruices
                 answerable
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 the
                 spirite
                 of
                 strength
                 ,
                 who
                 enableth
                 thee
                 to
                 dispatch
                 and
                 absolue
                 the
                 most
                 weighty
                 ,
                 and
                 dangerous
                 workes
                 of
                 thy
                 calling
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   Paul
                
                 &c
                 )
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 strengthneth
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 no
                 excellent
                 worke
                 can
                 be
                 performed
                 ,
                 or
                 notable
                 act
                 atchieued
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 or
                 abroad
                 ,
                 without
                 labour
                 ,
                 paines
                 ,
                 diligence
                 ,
                 continuance
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 blesse
                 and
                 assist
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 our
                 lawfull
                 calling
                 ;
                 
                 wherefore
                 let
                 vs
                 depend
                 vpon
                 Gods
                 commandement
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 strength
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 shall
                 obtaine
                 
                 our
                 desire
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   But
                   the
                   sacred
                   Scriptures
                   are
                   so
                   diuersly
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   contrarily
                   in
                   sundry
                   points
                   and
                   places
                   expounded
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   cannot
                   be
                   perswaded
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 diuersity
                 or
                 variety
                 of
                 interpretation
                 doth
                 not
                 preiudice
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Scripture
                 :
                 for
                 many
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 the
                 Canticles
                 ,
                 diuers
                 Psalmes
                 of
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 2.
                 the
                 45.
                 the
                 73.
                 the
                 91.
                 &c
                 haue
                 both
                 a
                 literall
                 and
                 an
                 allegoricall
                 sense
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 diuers
                 places
                 may
                 bee
                 diuersly
                 expounded
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 nothing
                 expounded
                 against
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Hope
                 Charity
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 exposition
                 is
                 not
                 euill
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 expound
                 the
                 scriptures
                 in
                 an
                 absurd
                 or
                 contrarie
                 sense
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 meere
                 naturals
                 and
                 carnall
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 spirituall
                 vnderstanding
                 )
                 cannot
                 discerne
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 eye
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 cannot
                 see
                 without
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 sunne
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 naturall
                 man
                 ,
                 (
                 be
                 he
                 neuer
                 so
                 acute
                 and
                 criticall
                 )
                 
                   cannot
                   without
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   iudge
                   of
                   heauenly
                   thinges
                   .
                
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 though
                 many
                 parts
                 of
                 scripture
                 be
                 hard
                 &
                 obscure
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 regenerate
                 
                 man
                 :
                 
                 yet
                 this
                 darkenes
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 light
                 it selfe
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 our
                 blindnes
                 ,
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 infirmity
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 vnderstandeth
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 man
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 &
                 some
                 another
                 ,
                 
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 grace
                 receiued
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 day
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 fully
                 reuealed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   But
                   how
                   can
                   the
                   scriptures
                   bee
                   Gods
                   vndoubted
                   word
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   preaching
                   ,
                   interpretation
                   ,
                   and
                   application
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   many
                   are
                   offended
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   worse
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 pure
                 ,
                 powerfull
                 ,
                 eternal
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 cause
                 hereof
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 own
                 nature
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 the
                 immortall
                 séed
                 and
                 food
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 fault
                 is
                 altogether
                 in
                 the
                 hearers
                 ,
                 who
                 either
                 doe
                 not
                 vnderstand
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 belieue
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 contemn
                 it
                 :
                 to
                 them
                 alone
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 
                   sauor
                   of
                   death
                   vnto
                   death
                
                 :
                 
                 they
                 are
                 owles
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   cannot
                   endure
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   sunne
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   sicke
                   of
                   a
                   burning
                   feuer
                   ,
                
                 and
                 cannot
                 abide
                 the
                 wine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 filthy
                 swine
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 cannot
                 abide
                 this
                 delicious
                 muskadell
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 thereby
                 swelled
                 vnto
                 death
                 .
              
               
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 vaine
                 and
                 Atheisticall
                 hearers
                 ,
                 doe
                 conceiue
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 inuention
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 indeed
                 )
                 the
                 sauing
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 hereupon
                 they
                 being
                 offended
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 (
                 accidentally
                 )
                 made
                 worse
                 .
                 And
                 herein
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 God
                 began
                 to
                 call
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 seuerall
                 times
                 heare
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 not
                 knowing
                 it
                 so
                 to
                 bee
                 ,
                 but
                 supposing
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 Elie
                 ,
                 returned
                 to
                 his
                 naturall
                 sléepe
                 and
                 rest
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 greatest
                 sort
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 outwardly
                 called
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 heare
                 Gods
                 word
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 estéeme
                 it
                 ;
                 they
                 like
                 dogs
                 and
                 swine
                 returne
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 filth
                 and
                 vomit
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 contemne
                 nor
                 condemn
                 Iewels
                 ,
                 pretious
                 stones
                 ,
                 artes
                 and
                 sciences
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 ignorant
                 know
                 not
                 their
                 worth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 regard
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 so
                 though
                 some
                 ,
                 or
                 many
                 ,
                 ignorantly
                 or
                 contemptuously
                 refuse
                 to
                 be
                 bettered
                 by
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 offended
                 at
                 their
                 abusing
                 and
                 despising
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 condemne
                 their
                 madnes
                 ,
                 &
                 make
                 benefite
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 thanke
                 God
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 giuen
                 better
                 light
                 and
                 more
                 grace
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Why
                   doth
                   God
                   suffer
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   
                   his
                   children
                   to
                   labor
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   doubts
                   ,
                   wants
                   ,
                   and
                   imperfections
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 true
                 touch
                 and
                 sense
                 of
                 their
                 sinne
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 perceiue
                 in
                 what
                 need
                 they
                 stand
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 euery
                 drop
                 of
                 his
                 bloud
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 sue
                 &
                 seeke
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 for
                 recouery
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 to
                 correct
                 ,
                 abate
                 ,
                 and
                 pull
                 downe
                 pride
                 ,
                 humour
                 ,
                 and
                 selfe
                 conceite
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 lyable
                 ,
                 and
                 enclinable
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 to
                 traine
                 and
                 practise
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 daily
                 fight
                 and
                 battaile
                 against
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 such
                 expert
                 soldiers
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Satan
                 though
                 seeking
                 an
                 occasion
                 to
                 sift
                 them
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 wholy
                 disappointed
                 of
                 his
                 expectation
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 to
                 perfect
                 his
                 power
                 in
                 their
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 enable
                 them
                 to
                 performe
                 all
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 grace
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   vse
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   make
                   hereof
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 bee
                 thankefull
                 vnto
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 seedes
                 and
                 beginnings
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 least
                 measure
                 of
                 true
                 faith
                 ,
                 lest
                 otherwise
                 wee
                 prouoke
                 God
                 either
                 to
                 depriue
                 vs
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 diminish
                 
                 his
                 graces
                 bestowed
                 vpon
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 bewa●le
                 our
                 manifold
                 defects
                 ,
                 wants
                 ,
                 and
                 back
                 slidings
                 ,
                 and
                 diligently
                 vse
                 all
                 holy
                 meanes
                 ,
                 to
                 cherish
                 ,
                 further
                 ▪
                 and
                 confirme
                 our
                 begun
                 faith
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 sacraments
                 ,
                 preaching
                 praier
                 ,
                 conference
                 ,
                 meditation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 practise
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 works
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 hauing
                 a
                 true
                 faith
                 (
                 though
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 borne
                 downe
                 with
                 the
                 winter
                 of
                 affliction
                 )
                 let
                 vs
                 perswade
                 our selues
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 reuiue
                 in
                 the
                 spring
                 of
                 Gods
                 graces
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 Of
                 the
                 distresse
                 of
                 mind
                 that
                 ariseth
                 from
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 seeling
                 of
                 a
                 Christians
                 weaknesse
                 and
                 imperfectio●
                 in
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 in
                 praier
                 .
              
               
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 
                   WHat
                   course
                   must
                   a
                   Christian
                   take
                   to
                   relieue
                   and
                   ease
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   findeth
                   and
                   ●eeleth
                   many
                   imperfections
                   in
                   his
                   praiers
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 hee
                 must
                 acknowledge
                 and
                 bewaile
                 his
                 wants
                 and
                 failings
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 desire
                 from
                 God
                 a
                 further
                 addition
                 of
                 zeale
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 cannot
                 pray
                 as
                 he
                 desireth
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 him
                 then
                 sob
                 and
                 sigh
                 vnto
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 praiers
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 who
                 searcheth
                 the
                 hearts
                 ,
                 knoweth
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 maruel
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 groanes
                 are
                 effects
                 of
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 so
                 many
                 glorious
                 beames
                 breaking
                 out
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 God
                 accepteth
                 and
                 approueth
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 appeare
                 in
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 of
                 Ezechias
                 ,
                 of
                 Iehosaphat
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 remember
                 that
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Christ
                 remaineth
                 to
                 cure
                 his
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 remoue
                 his
                 imperfections
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 imperfections
                 that
                 he
                 findeth
                 and
                 perceiueth
                 in
                 his
                 praiers
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 earnestly
                 must
                 hee
                 labour
                 for
                 the
                 remouall
                 and
                 reformation
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   vse
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   hereof
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 hereby
                 are
                 met
                 withall
                 and
                 condemned
                 ,
                 all
                 such
                 who
                 ignorantly
                 
                 count
                 them
                 the
                 best
                 proficients
                 in
                 praier
                 ,
                 who
                 neuer
                 knew
                 what
                 these
                 wants
                 and
                 imperfections
                 meant
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 must
                 cease
                 from
                 this
                 exercise
                 of
                 praier
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 wants
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 any
                 man
                 liueth
                 here
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 perfection
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   But
                   I
                   feele
                   my selfe
                   cold
                   ,
                   dull
                   ,
                   and
                   drousie
                   in
                   my
                   praiers
                   :
                   how
                   then
                   can
                   I
                   haue
                   any
                   true
                   sanctification
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Yes
                 ,
                 thou
                 maiest
                 well
                 assure
                 thy selfe
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 thy
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 so
                 thou
                 loue
                 God
                 ▪
                 and
                 delight
                 to
                 commune
                 with
                 him
                 by
                 praier
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 that
                 thou
                 shoulde●t
                 sometimes
                 discouer
                 and
                 discerne
                 the
                 dulnes
                 and
                 deadnes
                 in
                 praier
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 mightest
                 more
                 earnestly
                 desire
                 this
                 gift
                 :
                 otherwise
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 thinke
                 it
                 naturall
                 ,
                 and
                 wouldst
                 attribute
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 thine
                 own
                 selfe
                 ;
                 for
                 thus
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 offend
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 couldst
                 alwaies
                 pray
                 according
                 to
                 thine
                 owne
                 satisfaction
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 but
                 sigh
                 and
                 sob
                 (
                 for
                 wee
                 preu●ile
                 more
                 by
                 sighes
                 then
                 by
                 words
                 )
                 God
                 will
                 heare
                 and
                 helpe
                 vs.
                 
                 For
                 shall
                 an
                 earthly
                 father
                 pitie
                 and
                 regard
                 
                 the
                 groanes
                 and
                 sobs
                 of
                 his
                 sicke
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 our
                 heauenly
                 father
                 much
                 more
                 regard
                 and
                 pitie
                 vs
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   Q
                   What
                   vses
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   make
                   hereof
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 haue
                 an
                 ability
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 will
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 thankfull
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 praier
                 bee
                 weake
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 call
                 and
                 cry
                 vnto
                 God
                 for
                 further
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 obtaine
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 by
                 all
                 good
                 meanes
                 stirre
                 vp
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 praier
                 in
                 our selues
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Obiection
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     I
                     in
                     my
                     praiers
                     am
                     troubled
                     and
                     disturbed
                     with
                     many
                     euill
                     ,
                     idle
                     ,
                     worldly
                     ,
                     and
                     carnall
                     thoughts
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     J
                     doubt
                     that
                     I
                     haue
                     not
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     praier
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   (
                   Déerely
                   beloued
                   brother
                   )
                   though
                   these
                   vaine
                   and
                   sinfull
                   thoughts
                   are
                   so
                   many
                   sparkles
                   of
                   corruption
                   that
                   proceed
                   from
                   the
                   furnace
                   of
                   our
                   vncleane
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   like
                   the
                   birds
                   that
                   defiled
                   and
                   disturbed
                   Abrahams
                   sacrifice
                   :
                   yet
                   note
                   for
                   thy
                   comfort
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   most
                   regenerate
                   man
                   in
                   earth
                   cannot
                   sound
                   out
                   all
                   the
                   corruptions
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   
                   much
                   lesse
                   is
                   hee
                   able
                   to
                   remooue
                   them
                   .
                   
                   For
                   his
                   new
                   birth
                   is
                   onely
                   begunne
                   ,
                   and
                   tending
                   towards
                   perfection
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   complete
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   no
                   wonder
                   though
                   some
                   dregs
                   of
                   corruption
                   yet
                   remaine
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     course
                     shall
                     we
                     take
                     for
                     our
                     helpe
                     and
                     redresse
                     herein
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   Séeing
                   that
                   prayer
                   is
                   so
                   heauenly
                   an
                   exercise
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   preualent
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   offensiue
                   to
                   Satan
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   stirre
                   vp
                   our
                   zeale
                   herein
                   :
                   and
                   for
                   our
                   furtherance
                   heerein
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   (
                   before
                   wee
                   pray
                   )
                   to
                   talke
                   and
                   conferre
                   reuerentlie
                   of
                   heauenlie
                   things
                   ,
                   to
                   reade
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   diligentlie
                   ,
                   and
                   meditate
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   wee
                   shall
                   be
                   possessed
                   with
                   better
                   thoughts
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   yéeld
                   to
                   ,
                   but
                   resist
                   ,
                   and
                   earnestly
                   pray
                   against
                   euill
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   intreat
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   his
                   grace
                   to
                   purge
                   and
                   purifie
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   these
                   vaine
                   and
                   idle
                   thoughts
                   shall
                   lesse
                   vex
                   and
                   annoy
                   vs.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Obiection
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     I
                     haue
                     long
                     importuned
                     the
                     Lord
                     by
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     not
                     vouchsafe
                     to
                     attend
                     vnto
                     my
                     praier
                     ,
                     
                     therefore
                     I
                     feare
                     I
                     haue
                     not
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     praier
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   You
                   haue
                   no
                   cause
                   thus
                   to
                   doubt
                   ;
                   For
                   God
                   doth
                   not
                   deferre
                   you
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   purposeth
                   to
                   deny
                   you
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   cause
                   you
                   to
                   haue
                   his
                   gifts
                   in
                   more
                   high
                   estéeme
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   you
                   more
                   sound
                   sincere
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   earnest
                   and
                   instant
                   in
                   praier
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   that
                   the
                   thing
                   that
                   you
                   desire
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   granted
                   you
                   ,
                   would
                   not
                   profit
                   you
                   ,
                   but
                   turne
                   to
                   your
                   hurt
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   mercy
                   refuseth
                   to
                   spéed
                   your
                   yéeres
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     Job
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   captiuity
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   the
                   Canticles
                   ,
                   that
                   sought
                   Christ
                   in
                   her
                   bed
                   by
                   praier
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   consulted
                   her
                   Christian
                   acquaintance
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   were
                   long
                   delaied
                   ,
                   but
                   at
                   last
                   graciously
                   heard
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   God
                   by
                   putting
                   off
                   your
                   praiers
                   ,
                   will
                   exercise
                   and
                   set
                   on
                   worke
                   your
                   faith
                   ,
                   
                   patience
                   ,
                   constancie
                   :
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   prospereth
                   your
                   petition
                   ,
                   he
                   wil
                   replenish
                   you
                   with
                   the
                   greater
                   ioy
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   though
                   God
                   heare
                   you
                   not
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   your
                   wil
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   heareth
                   you
                   for
                   your
                   wealth
                   ;
                   and
                   though
                   he
                   heare
                   you
                   
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   your
                   expectation
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   heareth
                   you
                   to
                   your
                   saluation
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   you
                   must
                   take
                   all
                   in
                   good
                   part
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     When
                     God
                     delaieth
                     and
                     deferreth
                     to
                     grant
                     our
                     praiers
                     ,
                     what
                     duties
                     then
                     behoueth
                     it
                     vs
                     to
                     performe
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   faint
                   in
                   our
                   praiers
                   ,
                   but
                   persist
                   therein
                   ,
                   and
                   cry
                   vnto
                   God
                   day
                   and
                   night
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   God
                   will
                   heare
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   shall
                   preuaile
                   with
                   him
                   as
                   Iacob
                   did
                   .
                   Our
                   petition
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   returned
                   
                     non
                     inuentus
                     est
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   shall
                   haue
                   
                     corpus
                     cum
                     causa
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   look
                   that
                   the
                   things
                   we
                   beg
                   and
                   craue
                   ,
                   bee
                   lawfull
                   and
                   conuenient
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   (
                   if
                   wee
                   with
                   patience
                   wait
                   Gods
                   leasure
                   )
                   he
                   wil
                   spéed
                   our
                   desires
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Obiection
                     .
                     But
                     I
                     feare
                     that
                     I
                     haue
                     committed
                     that
                     vnpardonable
                     sinne
                     against
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     because
                     I
                     commit
                     so
                     many
                     sinnes
                     against
                     knowledge
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   Thou
                   (
                   déere
                   brother
                   )
                   hast
                   no
                   cause
                   thus
                   to
                   doubt
                   ,
                   because
                   thou
                   art
                   sory
                   and
                   grieued
                   for
                   thy
                   sinnes
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   thou
                   repentest
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   committeth
                   this
                   sinne
                   ,
                   neuer
                   sorroweth
                   nor
                   repenteth
                   for
                   so
                   doing
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   they
                   that
                   sinne
                   against
                   the
                   
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   tread
                   vnder
                   foot
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   count
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   vnholy
                   thing
                   ,
                   they
                   despite
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   
                   they
                   f●ll
                   away
                   wholly
                   and
                   finally
                   from
                   the
                   reue●led
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   of
                   their
                   redemption
                   ,
                   yea
                   they
                   incessantly
                   blaspheme
                   ,
                   deride
                   ,
                   and
                   persecute
                   it
                   ;
                   but
                   thou
                   continuest
                   in
                   the
                   approbation
                   ,
                   profession
                   ,
                   and
                   practise
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   remainest
                   sound
                   in
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   and
                   sincere
                   in
                   affection
                   ;
                   therefore
                   thou
                   art
                   farre
                   from
                   this
                   sinne
                   .
                   Onely
                   thou
                   art
                   to
                   be
                   aduised
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   beware
                   of
                   backe
                   sliding
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   occasions
                   thereof
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   thou
                   (
                   as
                   often
                   as
                   thou
                   sinnest
                   )
                   so
                   often
                   thou
                   renew
                   thy
                   faith
                   &
                   thy
                   repentance
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   preuenting
                   the
                   beginnings
                   of
                   apostasie
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   neuer
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   extremity
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     if
                     a
                     man
                     finde
                     himselfe
                     remisse
                     ,
                     carelesse
                     ,
                     and
                     negligent
                     in
                     the
                     duties
                     of
                     praise
                     and
                     thanks-giuing
                     vnto
                     God
                     ,
                     can
                     he
                     then
                     assure
                     himselfe
                     that
                     he
                     standeth
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     grace
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   Yes
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   doth
                   acknowledge
                   his
                   infirmity
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   faine
                   be
                   cured
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   print
                   of
                   the
                   seale
                   of
                   Gods
                   blessed
                   spirit
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   all
                   Gods
                   children
                   are
                   subiect
                   
                   to
                   this
                   sinne
                   ,
                   for
                   either
                   they
                   forget
                   ,
                   neglect
                   ,
                   or
                   losse
                   esteeme
                   Gods
                   benefits
                   ,
                   then
                   their
                   worth
                   and
                   excellency
                   requireth
                   :
                   but
                   yet
                   they
                   are
                   reuiued
                   and
                   stirred
                   by
                   preaching
                   ,
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   exhortation
                   ,
                   admonition
                   ,
                   and
                   Gods
                   fatherlie
                   corrections
                   in
                   depriuing
                   them
                   of
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   diminishing
                   his
                   blessings
                   formerly
                   bestowed
                   vpon
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     restauratiues
                     are
                     there
                     for
                     a
                     mans
                     recouery
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   These
                   meditations
                   and
                   practises
                   following
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   by
                   nature
                   is
                   depriued
                   of
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   vtterly
                   destitute
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   vnworthy
                   of
                   the
                   least
                   of
                   Gods
                   mercies
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   benefits
                   of
                   redemption
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   graces
                   of
                   saluation
                   ,
                   do
                   far
                   excell
                   and
                   excéed
                   (
                   in
                   vse
                   and
                   continuance
                   )
                   all
                   earthly
                   blessings
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   are
                   transitory
                   ,
                   they
                   cannot
                   quiet
                   the
                   conscience
                   ,
                   much
                   lesse
                   saue
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   man
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   wrath
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   death
                   &
                   euerlasting
                   destruction
                   :
                   but
                   these
                   spiritual
                   graces
                   &
                   blessings
                   make
                   the
                   possessor
                   of
                   them
                   truly
                   blessed
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   perfectly
                   blessed
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   that
                   thankesgiuing
                   vnto
                   God
                   is
                   more
                   excellent
                   and
                   acceptable
                   
                   then
                   praier
                   for
                   it
                   sometimes
                   is
                   hypocriticall
                   and
                   constrained
                   ;
                   
                   but
                   thanksgiuing
                   is
                   a
                   frée
                   will
                   offering
                   ,
                   a
                   swéet
                   smelling
                   perfume
                   in
                   Gods
                   nostrils
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   principall
                   exercise
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   triumphant
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   must
                   herein
                   imitate
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   giue
                   God
                   all
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   the
                   forgetfulnesse
                   of
                   Gods
                   benefits
                   ,
                   whether
                   in
                   sauing
                   vs
                   from
                   euill
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   leading
                   vs
                   into
                   good
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   brand
                   of
                   a
                   prophane
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   thing
                   most
                   distastefull
                   to
                   the
                   Diuine
                   Maiesty
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q
                     What
                     practises
                     are
                     good
                     for
                     our
                     helpe
                     and
                     furtherance
                     herein
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   sundry
                   times
                   and
                   seriously
                   meditate
                   vpon
                   our
                   vowes
                   of
                   repentance
                   and
                   new
                   obedience
                   which
                   we
                   made
                   to
                   God
                   in
                   our
                   baptisme
                   ,
                   whereof
                   thanksgiuing
                   is
                   a
                   part
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   renew
                   our
                   thanksgiuing
                   by
                   the
                   often
                   and
                   holy
                   receiuing
                   of
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   or
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   :
                   for
                   herein
                   is
                   a
                   liuely
                   representation
                   of
                   our
                   redemption
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   heauenly
                   blessings
                   of
                   Christ
                   bestowed
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   wrought
                   for
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   wonder
                   at
                   ,
                   extoll
                   ,
                   and
                   admire
                   Gods
                   gracious
                   gifts
                   and
                   
                   blessings
                   ;
                   for
                   this
                   practise
                   wil
                   make
                   vs
                   more
                   thankfull
                   for
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   note
                   that
                   many
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   most
                   kingdomes
                   ,
                   countries
                   ,
                   nations
                   ,
                   prouinces
                   ,
                   cities
                   ,
                   townes
                   ,
                   villages
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   them
                   many
                   millions
                   of
                   people
                   ,
                   haue
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   the
                   outward
                   means
                   of
                   those
                   graces
                   of
                   saluation
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   we
                   are
                   (
                   or
                   may
                   be
                   )
                   richly
                   adorned
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   how
                   thankfull
                   should
                   we
                   be
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IIII.
                 Of
                 a
                 relapse
                 into
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 long
                 continuance
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 
                   CAn
                   that
                   man
                   haue
                   any
                   dram
                   or
                   scruple
                   of
                   sauing
                   grace
                   ,
                   that
                   falleth
                   eftsoones
                   into
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   sinne
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Yes
                 :
                 why
                 not
                 ?
                 For
                 first
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 greater
                 perfection
                 i●
                 the
                 effect
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 parts
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 our
                 obedience
                 ,
                 i.
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 our
                 regeneration
                 
                 .i.
                 the
                 renewing
                 of
                 our
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 will
                 ,
                 affections
                 ,
                 are
                 vnperfect
                 ;
                 ergo
                 the
                 whole
                 must
                 needs
                 bée
                 vnperfect
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 meruaile
                 that
                 a
                 Saint
                 of
                 God
                 falleth
                 once
                 ,
                 againe
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 3.
                 time
                 ,
                 into
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Abraham
                 lyed
                 twice
                 ,
                 and
                 Sarah
                 consented
                 :
                 Lot
                 was
                 twice
                 drunkē
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 twice
                 committed
                 incest
                 :
                 Peter
                 (
                 through
                 feare
                 )
                 thrée
                 seueral
                 times
                 denied
                 his
                 good
                 Lord
                 &
                 Master
                 :
                 and
                 (
                 to
                 omit
                 more
                 examples
                 )
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 ,
                 twice
                 fell
                 downe
                 to
                 worshippe
                 the
                 Angell
                 ,
                 taking
                 him
                 for
                 Christ
                 :
                 but
                 all
                 these
                 were
                 Gods
                 deere
                 seruants
                 and
                 repented
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 God
                 would
                 heereby
                 correct
                 presumption
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 strength
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 vs
                 more
                 to
                 pitty
                 our
                 brethren
                 when
                 they
                 fall
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 like
                 infirmities
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 our
                 gracious
                 Sauiour
                 is
                 ful
                 of
                 mercy
                 and
                 will
                 infinite
                 times
                 forgiue
                 them
                 that
                 repent
                 and
                 turne
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 Christian
                 at
                 length
                 doth
                 recouer
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 continual
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 effectual
                 Mediator
                 for
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                 they
                 cannot
                 fall
                 away
                 from
                 grace
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 perish
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 wil
                 not
                 forsake
                 them
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Iohn
                 2.1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   vse
                   are
                   wee
                   to
                   make
                   hereof
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 wée
                 in
                 our
                 anguish
                 and
                 distresse
                 of
                 soule
                 ,
                 must
                 set
                 before
                 our
                 eyes
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 haue
                 through
                 infirmity
                 often
                 committed
                 the
                 same
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 haue
                 béene
                 forgiuen
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 bée
                 grieued
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 for
                 euery
                 sinne
                 so
                 committed
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 sinne
                 no
                 more
                 lest
                 a
                 worse
                 thing
                 befall
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 lest
                 custome
                 of
                 sin
                 bréede
                 an
                 habite
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 we
                 be
                 hardned
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 perish
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 not
                 yéeld
                 to
                 the
                 enticements
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Adam
                 did
                 to
                 Eua
                 )
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 resist
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Iob
                 did
                 his
                 wife
                 prouoking
                 him
                 to
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 few
                 such
                 are
                 recouered
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 willingly
                 make
                 no
                 trade
                 ,
                 
                 practise
                 ,
                 or
                 occupation
                 of
                 sinne
                 as
                 doe
                 the
                 workers
                 of
                 iniquity
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 bee
                 cladde
                 with
                 the
                 glorious
                 garments
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 imputed
                 holinesse
                 and
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 beware
                 that
                 wee
                 staine
                 
                 and
                 defile
                 it
                 not
                 by
                 sinnes
                 of
                 knowledge
                 and
                 presumption
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 )
                 be
                 carefull
                 to
                 auoid
                 all
                 occasions
                 and
                 allurements
                 vnto
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   But
                   what
                   if
                   a
                   Christian
                   long
                   sleep
                   and
                   continue
                   in
                   a
                   knowne
                   sinne
                   ,
                   how
                   then
                   can
                   hee
                   any
                   way
                   assure
                   himselfe
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   his
                   sanctification
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Yes
                 :
                 he
                 sinning
                 either
                 of
                 some
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 delight
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 resolution
                 to
                 sinne
                 ;
                 for
                 grace
                 and
                 a
                 resolution
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 any
                 knowne
                 sinne
                 ,
                 cannot
                 stand
                 together
                 .
                 The
                 reasons
                 that
                 a
                 sanctified
                 person
                 may
                 long
                 continue
                 in
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 or
                 may
                 be
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 (
                 perhaps
                 )
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 throughly
                 conuicted
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 alwaies
                 in
                 battell
                 against
                 sinne
                 ,
                 satan
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 may
                 receiue
                 a
                 venue
                 or
                 wound
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 presently
                 cu●●●
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 yet
                 his
                 faith
                 cannot
                 faile
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Dauid
                 continued
                 a
                 whole
                 yéere
                 in
                 his
                 murder
                 and
                 adultery
                 ,
                 
                 before
                 he
                 repented
                 ,
                 and
                 Master
                 Luther
                 when
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 sée
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 lay
                 some
                 three
                 yéeres
                 in
                 desperation
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 a
                 regenerate
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 
                 spirituall
                 sight
                 is
                 taken
                 captiue
                 ,
                 but
                 full
                 sore
                 against
                 his
                 will
                 ;
                 for
                 hee
                 is
                 gréeued
                 much
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 his
                 heart
                 desireth
                 to
                 be
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 therefore
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 temptation
                 ,
                 grace
                 and
                 faith
                 are
                 not
                 wholly
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 declared
                 and
                 made
                 manifest
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   vse
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   hereof
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 (
                 through
                 infirmity
                 )
                 haue
                 laien
                 long
                 in
                 any
                 sin
                 he
                 must
                 study
                 and
                 striue
                 by
                 all
                 good
                 meanes
                 to
                 get
                 ground
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 ouermaster
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 shal
                 be
                 laid
                 to
                 Satans
                 charge
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 séeing
                 that
                 he
                 in
                 the
                 continuall
                 combat
                 against
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 diuell
                 ,
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 escape
                 without
                 some
                 spirituall
                 wounds
                 ,
                 (
                 yet
                 not
                 deadly
                 to
                 the
                 beléeuer
                 )
                 he
                 must
                 by
                 spirituall
                 medicines
                 salue
                 and
                 cure
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 The
                 complaint
                 of
                 small
                 profiting
                 by
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
               
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I
                   Profit
                   very
                   little
                   ,
                   and
                   nothing
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   I
                   would
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   J
                   feare
                   that
                   my
                   profiting
                   is
                   to
                   no
                   purpose
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   hearing
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   fruitlesse
                   .
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Your
                 manner
                 of
                 reasoning
                 and
                 concluding
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 you
                 bewaile
                 your
                 wants
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 withall
                 zealously
                 desire
                 to
                 make
                 better
                 procéedings
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 worke
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 grace
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 little
                 increases
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 all
                 naturall
                 things
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 are
                 true
                 increases
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 littles
                 make
                 a
                 mickle
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 find
                 themselues
                 to
                 make
                 such
                 small
                 and
                 leasurely
                 procéedings
                 ,
                 
                 doe
                 hold
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 learned
                 by
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 farre
                 more
                 surely
                 ,
                 and
                 soundly
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 that
                 so
                 suddenly
                 seeme
                 to
                 profite
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 admit
                 that
                 your
                 knowledge
                 be
                 not
                 much
                 encreased
                 by
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 yet
                 your
                 affection
                 is
                 much
                 bettered
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 life
                 much
                 more
                 reformed
                 .
              
               
                 Last●y
                 ,
                 albeit
                 you
                 doe
                 not
                 forthwith
                 after
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 immediately
                 after
                 the
                 receiuing
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 find
                 and
                 feele
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 reuiued
                 ,
                 enceased
                 and
                 confirmed
                 in
                 your selfe
                 ,
                 yet
                 you
                 must
                 wait
                 Gods
                 good
                 leasure
                 ,
                 and
                 expect
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 appointed
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 seed
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 earth
                 doth
                 not
                 instantly
                 fructi●ie
                 :
                 a
                 purgation
                 doth
                 not
                 forthwith
                 worke
                 ,
                 and
                 expresse
                 his
                 vertue
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 an
                 Infant
                 groweth
                 not
                 to
                 mans
                 estate
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 (
                 but
                 time
                 and
                 space
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 all
                 these
                 :
                 )
                 So
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 look
                 that
                 the
                 séede
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 will
                 incontinently
                 worke
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Manna
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 presently
                 and
                 sensibly
                 encrease
                 your
                 faith
                 ,
                 hope
                 and
                 loue
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 your
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 it
                 suffice
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 grow
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 truth
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   vse
                   is
                   to
                   bee
                   made
                   hereof
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 beware
                 left
                 by
                 the
                 ignorance
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 estate
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 too
                 much
                 complayning
                 of
                 your
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 you
                 rob
                 not
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 graces
                 bestowed
                 on
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 lesse
                 that
                 you
                 find
                 your selfe
                 to
                 profit
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 diligent
                 you
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 hearing
                 ▪
                 prayer
                 ,
                 conference
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   But
                   J
                   am
                   dull
                   in
                   conceiuing
                   the
                   meaning
                   and
                   vse
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   preached
                   ,
                   how
                   then
                   can
                   I
                   bee
                   a
                   right
                   hearer
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 apprehension
                 and
                 sense
                 of
                 thy
                 dulnes
                 (
                 if
                 thou
                 be
                 careful
                 to
                 learn
                 )
                 wil
                 make
                 thée
                 more
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 swéet
                 and
                 heauenly
                 influence
                 of
                 God●
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 partak●r
                 of
                 must
                 lay
                 aside
                 all
                 conceit
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 wit
                 ,
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 and
                 capacity
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 in
                 thee
                 ●ut
                 o●e
                 sparke
                 of
                 heauenly
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 
                 〈◊〉
                 faith
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 stirred
                 vp
                 by
                 the
                 breath
                 ,
                 of
                 Gods
                 mouth
                 ,
                 will
                 soone
                 take
                 the
                 match
                 and
                 ●inder
                 of
                 familiar
                 and
                 gratious
                 instruction
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 dull
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 more
                 attention
                 ,
                 sobriety
                 ,
                 watchfulnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 diligence
                 then
                 must
                 vse
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 at
                 length
                 preuaile
                 and
                 profite
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 a
                 dull
                 wit
                 and
                 modest
                 ,
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 a
                 quicke
                 and
                 desperate
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 dull
                 wit
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 once
                 truely
                 apprehend
                 a
                 point
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 long
                 reta●ne
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 quicke
                 wit
                 will
                 soone
                 forget
                 that
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 quickly
                 and
                 suddenly
                 learned
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 we
                 for
                 the
                 remedy
                 of
                 our
                 dulnesse
                 must
                 pray
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 open
                 our
                 wits
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 enlighten
                 our
                 eyes
                 to
                 behold
                 the
                 wonderfull
                 things
                 of
                 his
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 that
                 taught
                 his
                 Apostles
                 the
                 whole
                 will
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 will
                 teach
                 thee
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 for
                 thy
                 saluation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   My
                   memory
                   is
                   very
                   weake
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   remember
                   very
                   little
                   or
                   nothing
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   excellent
                   lessons
                   and
                   instructions
                   tha●
                   are
                   taught
                   me
                   ,
                   how
                   shall
                   I
                   comfort
                   and
                   relieue
                   my selfe
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 strengthen
                 ,
                 and
                 confirme
                 thy
                 memory
                 by
                 daily
                 exercise
                 :
                 for
                 diligence
                 ,
                 indu●●y
                 ,
                 and
                 methode
                 ,
                 will
                 much
                 helpe
                 memory
                 ,
                 and
                 supply
                 the
                 wants
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 weake
                 and
                 vncertaine
                 
                 that
                 thou
                 findest
                 thy
                 memory
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 more
                 speedily
                 must
                 thou
                 call
                 things
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 heard
                 ,
                 to
                 account
                 ,
                 an●
                 conferre
                 with
                 thy
                 godly
                 Brethren
                 about
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 remember
                 the
                 text
                 well
                 ,
                 to
                 affect
                 the
                 Minister
                 teaching
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 delight
                 in
                 his
                 good
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 will
                 much
                 further
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 remember
                 what
                 vices
                 reproued
                 thou
                 art
                 subiect
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 duties
                 vrged
                 by
                 the
                 Preacher
                 thou
                 failest
                 :
                 and
                 apply
                 this
                 particularly
                 to
                 thine
                 owne
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 remember
                 more
                 .
                 Happy
                 art
                 thou
                 if
                 Gods
                 word
                 and
                 Minister
                 find
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 happy
                 likewise
                 art
                 thou
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 canst
                 ▪
                 wilt
                 remember
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 thus
                 found
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 pray
                 vnto
                 God
                 to
                 giue
                 thee
                 vnderstanding
                 and
                 capacity
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 sanctifie
                 thy
                 memory
                 for
                 the
                 conceiuing
                 and
                 treasuring
                 vp
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 things
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 then
                 God
                 wil
                 heare
                 thée
                 ,
                 and
                 send
                 his
                 blessed
                 spirit
                 the
                 comforter
                 to
                 teach
                 thee
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 thy
                 remembrāce
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 formerly
                 heard
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Q.
                   But
                   I
                   am
                   hardhearted
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   little
                   or
                   nothing
                   moueth
                   me
                   ;
                   what
                   course
                   shall
                   I
                   take
                   to
                   soften
                   &
                   mollifie
                   my
                   heart
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 it
                 argueth
                 grace
                 in
                 thee
                 to
                 be
                 sensitiue
                 of
                 this
                 thine
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 desire
                 redresse
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 hardnes
                 of
                 heart
                 will
                 alwayes
                 
                   (
                   plus
                   minus
                
                 )
                 steale
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 haunt
                 vs
                 ,
                 therefore
                 let
                 vs
                 arme
                 our selues
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 )
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 onely
                 endure
                 priuate
                 admonitions
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 suffer
                 Gods
                 blessed
                 Ministers
                 by
                 the
                 hammer
                 of
                 his
                 law
                 and
                 iudgements
                 to
                 worke
                 vpon
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 to
                 breake
                 and
                 bruise
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 by
                 earnest
                 ,
                 and
                 continuall
                 prayer
                 ,
                 
                 entreat
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 stony
                 heart
                 out
                 of
                 thy
                 bowels
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 giue
                 thée
                 a
                 fleshy
                 and
                 a
                 soft
                 hart
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 God
                 may
                 worke
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 his
                 spirit
                 may
                 dwell
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 bewaile
                 this
                 thine
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 remouall
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 further
                 sanctifying
                 of
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 waite
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 tarry
                 Gods
                 leasure
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 in
                 time
                 cure
                 and
                 ease
                 thee
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   shall
                   they
                   doe
                   ,
                   that
                   hauing
                   sundry
                   times
                   receiued
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   ,
                   doe
                   yet
                   complaine
                   that
                   they
                   perceiue
                   in
                   themselues
                   no
                   encrease
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   hope
                   ,
                   and
                   loue
                   by
                   it
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 lament
                 ,
                 and
                 bewaile
                 their
                 former
                 negligence
                 ,
                 &
                 want
                 of
                 preparation
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 
                 keepe
                 a
                 Court
                 and
                 day
                 of
                 hearing
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 consciences
                 ,
                 and
                 better
                 examine
                 and
                 prepare
                 themselues
                 for
                 so
                 holy
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 for
                 thus
                 they
                 are
                 commaunded
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 performance
                 of
                 this
                 duety
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 worthy
                 receiuing
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 looke
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 instant
                 ,
                 or
                 immediately
                 after
                 the
                 receit
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 &
                 féele
                 their
                 profiting
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 a
                 good
                 medicine
                 sheweth
                 not
                 forth
                 his
                 vertue
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 seed
                 straight
                 waies
                 groweth
                 and
                 yeeldeth
                 increase
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 (
                 though
                 in
                 faith
                 and
                 reuerence
                 receiued
                 )
                 doth
                 not
                 alwaies
                 presently
                 yeeld
                 sensible
                 comfort
                 to
                 the
                 receiuer
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 call
                 vpon
                 God
                 to
                 bestow
                 further
                 grace
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 must
                 waite
                 his
                 leasure
                 vntill
                 
                 he
                 speede
                 their
                 desire
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   prepare
                   our selues
                   before
                   wee
                   come
                   to
                   bee
                   partakers
                   of
                   the
                   publicke
                   .
                   Ministerie
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   .
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 the
                 super-excellent
                 maiestie
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 before
                 whom
                 we
                 appeare
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 nature
                 ,
                 vse
                 ,
                 profite
                 ,
                 and
                 comfort
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 reuerence
                 heard
                 and
                 receiued
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 wee
                 must
                 loue
                 the
                 habitation
                 of
                 Gods
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 his
                 honour
                 dwelleth
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 therfore
                 before
                 wee
                 come
                 thither
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 wash
                 our
                 hands
                 in
                 innocency
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 lay
                 apart
                 all
                 filthines
                 and
                 superfluity
                 of
                 mali●iousnes
                 ,
                 and
                 receiue
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 meekenesse
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 readinesse
                 ,
                 Act.
                 17.11
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 come
                 with
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 learne
                 and
                 profite
                 ;
                 wee
                 must
                 heare
                 what
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 saith
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 faith
                 receiue
                 whatsoeuer
                 he
                 offereth
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 assemblies
                 in
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 and
                 féeding
                 at
                 Gods
                 Table
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 in
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Supper
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 bring
                 with
                 vs
                 the
                 wedding
                 garment
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 true
                 holinesse
                 :
                 otherwise
                 neither
                 the
                 word
                 nor
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 will
                 profite
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 make
                 vs
                 worse
                 ,
                 and
                 poison
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 entreat
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 priuate
                 praier
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 vs
                 inwardly
                 by
                 his
                 Spirite
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 frame
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 his
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   are
                   they
                   to
                   be
                   censured
                   and
                   iudged
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   course
                   must
                   they
                   take
                   for
                   their
                   redresse
                   and
                   comfort
                   ,
                   that
                   indeed
                   find
                   in
                   themselues
                   a
                   great
                   desire
                   &
                   zeale
                   to
                   obey
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   faile
                   often
                   in
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   obedience
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 is
                 perfect
                 by
                 imputation
                 by
                 Christs
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 ●
                 not
                 by
                 inherent
                 and
                 begun
                 holinesse
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 perfite
                 rather
                 in
                 purpose
                 then
                 in
                 his
                 practise
                 :
                 and
                 rather
                 in
                 his
                 desire
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 his
                 déede
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 God
                 (
                 in
                 his
                 children
                 specially
                 )
                 looketh
                 vnto
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 affection
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 outward
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 a
                 perfect
                 man
                 to
                 find
                 his
                 imperfection
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 procéedeth
                 not
                 from
                 nature
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 altogether
                 blind
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 regeneration
                 )
                 but
                 
                 from
                 the
                 spirit
                 and
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 wherby
                 hee
                 reuealeth
                 to
                 his
                 their
                 estate
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 that
                 he
                 faileth
                 in
                 obedience
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 humble
                 must
                 hée
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 further
                 grace
                 &
                 strength
                 from
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 hee
                 must
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 yet
                 the
                 Iebusite
                 and
                 Cananite
                 (
                 1.
                 sinnes
                 and
                 imperfections
                 )
                 are
                 in
                 his
                 borders
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 must
                 put
                 on
                 and
                 exercise
                 the
                 spirituall
                 armour
                 ,
                 vntill
                 hee
                 hath
                 foyled
                 and
                 subdued
                 them
                 of
                 blasphemous
                 thoughts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Can
                   they
                   (
                   possibly
                   )
                   haue
                   any
                   true
                   sanctification
                   that
                   are
                   often
                   assaulted
                   &
                   encountred
                   with
                   many
                   vile
                   ,
                   horrible
                   ,
                   &
                   abhominable
                   thoughts
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Yea
                 vndoubtedly
                 ,
                 for
                 Satan
                 that
                 séeketh
                 to
                 sift
                 al
                 holines
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 will
                 violently
                 suggest
                 and
                 foist
                 such
                 thoughts
                 sometimes
                 into
                 their
                 minds
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   are
                   these
                   thoughts
                   to
                   bee
                   sorted
                   and
                   distinguished
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 They
                 either
                 arise
                 from
                 within
                 thē
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 corruptiō
                 of
                 their
                 harts
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 are
                 outwardly
                 obiected
                 and
                 iniected
                 by
                 Sathan
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   if
                   they
                   arise
                   from
                   within
                   vs
                   ,
                   what
                   must
                   we
                   doe
                   for
                   the
                   remouing
                   and
                   
                   reformation
                   of
                   them
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 onely
                 not
                 consent
                 vnto
                 ,
                 allow
                 ,
                 and
                 cherish
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 repent
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 pray
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 stedfastly
                 resist
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 carefull
                 by
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 to
                 order
                 and
                 compose
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 God
                 will
                 (
                 in
                 his
                 mercy
                 )
                 passe
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 pardon
                 them
                 all
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 we
                 neglect
                 and
                 omit
                 these
                 duties
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 shall
                 lie
                 open
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 assaults
                 of
                 the
                 diuell
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 frequent
                 in
                 the
                 reading
                 and
                 meditation
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 entreat
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 open
                 our
                 eyes
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 frame
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 obey
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 these
                 wicked
                 thoughts
                 shall
                 either
                 not
                 come
                 into
                 our
                 minds
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 soone
                 driuen
                 out
                 of
                 possession
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 bee
                 aduised
                 to
                 make
                 more
                 conscience
                 of
                 holy
                 duties
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 especially
                 )
                 of
                 preaching
                 ,
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 receiuing
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 then
                 formerly
                 wee
                 haue
                 done
                 ;
                 lest
                 for
                 the
                 omission
                 hereof
                 we
                 be
                 iustly
                 giuen
                 ouer
                 to
                 ill
                 thoughts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   But
                   what
                   if
                   they
                   bee
                   onely
                   from
                   without
                   ,
                   by
                   Satan
                   obiected
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   thrust
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   wee
                   giuing
                   no
                   assent
                   vnto
                   
                   them
                   ,
                   how
                   shal
                   we
                   comfort
                   our selues
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Wee
                 must
                 comfort
                 our selues
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 blessed
                 Sauiour
                 was
                 thus
                 tempted
                 by
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 suggested
                 and
                 iniected
                 due
                 thoughts
                 into
                 his
                 mind
                 ;
                 but
                 Christ
                 neuer
                 assented
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 ouercame
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 for
                 vs
                 broken
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 dissolued
                 all
                 his
                 works
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 hee
                 cannot
                 preuaile
                 against
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 preiudice
                 our
                 saluation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   course
                   must
                   wee
                   take
                   for
                   our
                   helpe
                   and
                   redresse
                   herein
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 striue
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 seeking
                 violently
                 to
                 driue
                 them
                 away
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 wee
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 entangled
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 Bees
                 buzzing
                 about
                 vs
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 sting
                 vs
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 let
                 them
                 goe
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 continue
                 molesting
                 vs
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 must
                 turne
                 to
                 Christ
                 and
                 desire
                 his
                 helpe
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 so
                 conquered
                 them
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shal
                 neuer
                 get
                 full
                 victorie
                 ouer
                 vs.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 Of
                 those
                 temptations
                 ,
                 scandals
                 ,
                 and
                 offences
                 that
                 are
                 by
                 tyrants
                 ,
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 Heretickes
                 ,
                 Apostates
                 ,
                 Schismatickes
                 ,
                 prophane
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 false
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 manifest
                 abuse
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 discipline
                 ,
                 accidentally
                 occasioned
                 ,
                 or
                 obiected
                 outwardly
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 
                   WHat
                   signifieth
                   this
                   word
                   scandall
                   or
                   offence
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 borrowed
                 speech
                 ,
                 &
                 properly
                 signifieth
                 a
                 blocke
                 or
                 stone
                 laid
                 in
                 a
                 mans
                 way
                 ,
                 
                 at
                 which
                 he
                 stumbleth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   is
                   it
                
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 It
                 is
                 any
                 cause
                 or
                 occasion
                 of
                 grief
                 or
                 offence
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 word
                 or
                 deed
                 ,
                 example
                 ,
                 or
                 counsell
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 
                 hurt
                 or
                 hindered
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 godlines
                 ,
                 or
                 whereby
                 he
                 is
                 hardned
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 in
                 euill
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Why
                   doth
                   God
                   permit
                   it
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 to
                 trie
                 and
                 proue
                 his
                 people
                 whether
                 they
                 will
                 by
                 any
                 occasionall
                 matter
                 obiected
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 be
                 reuoked
                 from
                 his
                 loue
                 and
                 obedience
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 manifest
                 lewd
                 minded
                 men
                 and
                 reprobates
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 take
                 any
                 occasion
                 of
                 stumbling
                 ,
                 sinning
                 ,
                 and
                 erring
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   are
                   the
                   kinds
                   of
                   it
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Two
                 ,
                 Active
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 giuen
                 )
                 Passiue
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 taken
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   is
                   a
                   scandall
                   giuen
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Any
                 euill
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 word
                 ,
                 or
                 work
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 our
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 godly
                 are
                 grieued
                 ,
                 the
                 weake
                 drawne
                 to
                 sinne
                 &
                 errour
                 ,
                 and
                 prophane
                 men
                 confirmed
                 &
                 hardened
                 in
                 their
                 licentious
                 courses
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Of
                   how
                   many
                   kinds
                   and
                   sorts
                   is
                   it
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Of
                 fower
                 kinds
                 :
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 when
                 weake
                 consciences
                 are
                 by
                 false
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 falling
                 away
                 of
                 men
                 from
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 withdrawne
                 from
                 the
                 simplicity
                 &
                 sincerity
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 when
                 holy
                 and
                 innocent
                 men
                 are
                 defaced
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 are
                 offended
                 by
                 ill
                 examples
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 professors
                 of
                 orthodoxe
                 religion
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 the
                 abuse
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 vntimely
                 ,
                 or
                 vnseasonable
                 vse
                 of
                 their
                 liberty
                 ,
                 men
                 driue
                 the
                 weake
                 from
                 christianity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   vse
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   make
                   of
                   scandals
                   giuen
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 generall
                 corruption
                 and
                 wickednes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 looke
                 for
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 arme
                 our selues
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 beware
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 through
                 pride
                 ,
                 vnseasonablenes
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 preposterous
                 word
                 or
                 déede
                 ,
                 wee
                 bee
                 an
                 offence
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 lest
                 wee
                 bring
                 a
                 woe
                 vpon
                 our
                 owne
                 selues
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 by
                 our
                 words
                 ,
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 behauiour
                 ,
                 endeauour
                 to
                 draw
                 others
                 to
                 follow
                 vs
                 in
                 vertue
                 and
                 holines
                 .
                 Phil.
                 2.14
                 .
                 &
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   shall
                   good
                   Christians
                   arme
                   themselues
                   against
                   ,
                   and
                   preserue
                   themselues
                   from
                   the
                   gangrene
                   ,
                   poison
                   ,
                   and
                   pestilence
                   of
                   false
                   and
                   damnable
                   Doctrine
                   ?
                
              
               
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 remembring
                 that
                 false
                 teachers
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 arise
                 ,
                 and
                 false
                 doctrine
                 be
                 broached
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 approued
                 may
                 be
                 known
                 :
                 but
                 woe
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 authors
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 Luk.
                 17.1.2
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 by
                 considering
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 smoake
                 of
                 the
                 bottomlesse
                 pit
                 doth
                 onely
                 blind
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 despise
                 prophecying
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 walke
                 and
                 delight
                 themselues
                 in
                 the
                 cleare
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 note
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 sheepe
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 a
                 stranger
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 i.
                 one
                 that
                 bringeth
                 strange
                 and
                 false
                 doctrine
                 )
                 but
                 they
                 will
                 ●●ee
                 from
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 strangers
                 ,
                 neither
                 will
                 they
                 bid
                 God
                 spéed
                 to
                 such
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 heare
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 Christ
                 &
                 follow
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whome
                 should
                 they
                 goe
                 besides
                 ?
                 Ioh.
                 6.68
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 being
                 none
                 of
                 Gods
                 plant
                 shall
                 (
                 at
                 length
                 )
                 be
                 rooted
                 out
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 clouds
                 of
                 it
                 shall
                 bee
                 wholy
                 dispersed
                 when
                 the
                 Sunne-shine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 breaketh
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   duties
                   are
                   wee
                   to
                   practise
                   herein
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 false
                 doctrine
                 
                 is
                 most
                 dangerous
                 and
                 damnable
                 ,
                 putting
                 out
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 our
                 spirituall
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 infecting
                 the
                 affections
                 of
                 our
                 harts
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 beware
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 our
                 direction
                 herein
                 heare
                 Christ
                 ,
                 watch
                 dayly
                 at
                 his
                 gates
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 giue
                 attendance
                 at
                 the
                 post
                 of
                 his
                 dores
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 Gods
                 wil
                 ,
                 
                 &
                 grow
                 &
                 increase
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 obedience
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 standeth
                 vs
                 much
                 vpon
                 to
                 shunne
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 false
                 teachers
                 and
                 seducers
                 ,
                 lest
                 by
                 their
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 disswasion
                 ,
                 and
                 ill
                 example
                 ,
                 wee
                 be
                 tainted
                 and
                 corrupted
                 :
                 for
                 why
                 should
                 sheepe
                 conuerse
                 with
                 Foxes
                 ,
                 and
                 Lambs
                 with
                 Wolues
                 ?
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 hold
                 fast
                 that
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 learned
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 confirme
                 it
                 by
                 daily
                 hearing
                 and
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 false
                 teachers
                 ,
                 which
                 cause
                 diuision
                 and
                 offence
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 faire
                 words
                 deceiue
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 simple
                 ;
                 let
                 vs
                 marke
                 them
                 diligently
                 ,
                 and
                 auoide
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   shall
                   weake
                   Christians
                   arme
                   and
                   resolue
                   themselues
                   against
                   a
                   generall
                   declination
                   and
                   apostasie
                   from
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   Christ
                   ?
                
              
               
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 wicked
                 and
                 prophane
                 are
                 the
                 greatest
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 are
                 accursed
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Religion
                 make
                 their
                 example
                 a
                 rule
                 &
                 warrant
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 and
                 practise
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 reuolt
                 from
                 the
                 professed
                 truth
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 Gods
                 saints
                 ,
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 they
                 would
                 haue
                 continued
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 whose
                 names
                 were
                 neuer
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 
                 They
                 are
                 chaffe
                 by
                 the
                 fanne
                 of
                 affliction
                 ●euered
                 from
                 the
                 good
                 Corne
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 the
                 prodigal
                 Child
                 that
                 would
                 néeds
                 depart
                 from
                 his
                 Fathers
                 house
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 he
                 liued
                 blessedly
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 they
                 with
                 him
                 neuer
                 reuert
                 ,
                 nor
                 repent
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   spunges
                   that
                   being
                   pressed
                   with
                   tribulation
                   ,
                   soone
                   lose
                   and
                   let
                   goe
                   all
                   the
                   water
                   of
                   Gods
                   grace
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   (
                   in
                   some
                   sort
                   )
                   had
                   ,
                   or
                   (
                   at
                   least
                   )
                   seemed
                   to
                   haue
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 these
                 that
                 thus
                 fall
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 soundnesse
                 and
                 sincerity
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 are
                 such
                 that
                 either
                 did
                 neuer
                 content
                 themselues
                 wi●h
                 the
                 simplicity
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 mingle
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 poison
                 of
                 humane
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 else
                 did
                 neuer
                 receiue
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 (
                 peraduenture
                 )
                 neuer
                 rightly
                 informed
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 conuinced
                 of
                 the
                 soundnesse
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 consciences
                 ,
                 no
                 maruell
                 then
                 that
                 they
                 fall
                 from
                 that
                 they
                 neuer
                 knew
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 ground
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                 this
                 Apostasie
                 from
                 faith
                 and
                 sound
                 doctrine
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 raigne
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                 was
                 long
                 sithence
                 foretold
                 by
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 lesse
                 to
                 be
                 offended
                 at
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   duties
                   must
                   wee
                   in
                   such
                   an
                   Apostasie
                   performe
                   (
                   for
                   our
                   preseruation
                   )
                   and
                   the
                   cure
                   of
                   others
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 attend
                 diligently
                 to
                 the
                 blessed
                 ministry
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 lanterne
                 to
                 our
                 feet
                 and
                 a
                 light
                 to
                 our
                 pathes
                 ,
                 
                 without
                 which
                 wee
                 shall
                 stumble
                 in
                 the
                 darke
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 know
                 whither
                 to
                 goe
                 )
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 liue
                 ,
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 obey
                 it
                 .
                 
                 They
                 that
                 heare
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 who
                 build
                 vpon
                 the
                 rocke
                 .
              
               
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 (
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 )
                 separate
                 our selues
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 infection
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 mourning
                 for
                 our
                 hard
                 hap
                 ,
                 get
                 vs
                 the
                 preseruatiue
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Christian
                 magistrates
                 must
                 maintaine
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 banish
                 error
                 and
                 false
                 Teachers
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 all
                 faithfull
                 Ministers
                 must
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 truth
                 refute
                 all
                 infectious
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 exhort
                 them
                 earnestly
                 to
                 be
                 constant
                 in
                 the
                 profession
                 and
                 loue
                 of
                 sound
                 and
                 sincere
                 instruction
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 must
                 more
                 labour
                 by
                 the
                 preseruatiue
                 of
                 wholsome
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 to
                 preserue
                 the
                 sound
                 from
                 the
                 pestilence
                 of
                 error
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 cure
                 the
                 infected
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 (
                 commonly
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 )
                 vncurable
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 beware
                 of
                 the
                 beginnings
                 of
                 Apostasie
                 ,
                 for
                 ,
                 
                   nemo
                   repente
                   fit
                   turpissimus
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   comforts
                   and
                   preseruatiues
                   are
                   there
                   against
                   the
                   scandall
                   of
                   false
                   and
                   vniust
                   excommunication
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 oftentimes
                 incident
                 to
                 Gods
                 children
                 thus
                 to
                 be
                 dealt
                 withall
                 .
                 
                 Iohn
                 9.35
                 .
                 and
                 16.2
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 his
                 adherents
                 excommunicate
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 note
                 
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 hereticks
                 ,
                 idolaters
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 true
                 members
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 their
                 excommunication
                 i●
                 but
                 like
                 a
                 Fencers
                 flourishing
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 like
                 a
                 leaden
                 dagger
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 hurt
                 vs.
                 For
                 the
                 keyes
                 of
                 discipline
                 and
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 eccle●iastical
                 censures
                 ,
                 are
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 parts
                 nor
                 members
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 Gouernor
                 ,
                 officer
                 ,
                 or
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 vniustly
                 excommunicate
                 any
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 excommunica●ing
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 being
                 true
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 (
                 as
                 an
                 antient
                 Father
                 writeth
                 )
                 excommunicate
                 themselues
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 let
                 vs
                 endeuour
                 to
                 be
                 holy
                 ,
                 innocent
                 ,
                 and
                 inoffensiue
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 haue
                 no
                 néed
                 to
                 feare
                 any
                 false
                 or
                 abused
                 excommunication
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   if
                   wee
                   in
                   the
                   country
                   or
                   kingd●me
                   where
                   we
                   dwell
                   ,
                   see
                   the
                   poore
                   oppressed
                   ,
                   and
                   innocency
                   defaced
                   ,
                   how
                   shall
                   wee
                   then
                   keepe
                   and
                   preserue
                   our selues
                   from
                   being
                   scandalized
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 sée
                 in
                 a
                 country
                 the
                 oppression
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 defrauding
                 
                 of
                 iustice
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 astonied
                 at
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 highest
                 séeth
                 and
                 regardeth
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 looke
                 for
                 a
                 Church
                 or
                 State
                 without
                 spot
                 &
                 taint
                 of
                 error
                 and
                 iniustice
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 must
                 seek
                 it
                 in
                 ●eauen
                 only
                 ,
                 where
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 established
                 in
                 an
                 absolute
                 and
                 eternall
                 order
                 and
                 perfection
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 we
                 must
                 get
                 vs
                 into
                 Mauqsun
                 ,
                 or
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   More
                
                 his
                 Vtopia
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 such
                 a
                 state
                 and
                 policie
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 distresse
                 wee
                 must
                 haue
                 recourse
                 vnto
                 the
                 magistrate
                 his
                 helpe
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 one
                 faileth
                 or
                 neglecteth
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 séeke
                 to
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 sée
                 all
                 outward
                 meanes
                 to
                 faile
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 call
                 and
                 cry
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 vnto
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 make
                 him
                 our
                 iudge
                 and
                 reuenger
                 ,
                 and
                 wait
                 vpon
                 him
                 vntill
                 he
                 right
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 (
                 though
                 hee
                 seeme
                 to
                 vse
                 long
                 patience
                 towards
                 our
                 aduersaries
                 )
                 he
                 will
                 auenge
                 vs
                 and
                 that
                 quickly
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Why
                   doth
                   God
                   so
                   sharpely
                   censure
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   roughly
                   handle
                   his
                   iust
                   and
                   innocent
                   children
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 innocent
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 that
                 sinneth
                 not
                 ;
                 if
                 God
                 straitely
                 marke
                 mans
                 )
                 
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 stand
                 ?
                 and
                 no
                 flesh
                 (
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 workes
                 )
                 can
                 be
                 iustified
                 in
                 Gods
                 sight
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 all-piercing
                 eye
                 of
                 the
                 almighty
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 tenne
                 thousand
                 times
                 brighter
                 then
                 the
                 sunne
                 ,
                 and
                 clearer
                 then
                 crystall
                 ,
                 can
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 please
                 him
                 )
                 find
                 sufficient
                 matter
                 to
                 condemn
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 begunne
                 iustice
                 and
                 innocency
                 :
                 wherefore
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 thinke
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 altogether
                 vncorrupt
                 in
                 this
                 wicked
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 fish
                 that
                 liue
                 in
                 the
                 salt
                 sea
                 ,
                 their
                 own
                 element
                 ,
                 
                 nothing
                 sauour
                 of
                 the
                 saltnes
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 (
                 in
                 part
                 )
                 are
                 tainted
                 with
                 the
                 worlds
                 corruption
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 haue
                 his
                 children
                 peruerted
                 with
                 the
                 worlds
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 perish
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 therfore
                 hee
                 doth
                 thus
                 seuerely
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 sundry
                 times
                 ,
                 scourge
                 and
                 chastice
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   he
                   would
                   haue
                   them
                   with
                   this
                   salt
                   water
                   of
                   trouble
                   ,
                   to
                   wash
                   out
                   the
                   spots
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 man
                 is
                 no
                 equall
                 Iudge
                 of
                 mens
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 their
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 but
                 wee
                 must
                 reserue
                 the
                 censure
                 and
                 iudgement
                 hereof
                 to
                 God
                 onely
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 onely
                 eyeth
                 mans
                 secret
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 and
                 doth
                 righteously
                 censure
                 and
                 punish
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 man
                 is
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 finding
                 out
                 the
                 number
                 and
                 nature
                 of
                 secret
                 
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 in
                 the
                 cloudy
                 myst
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 ignorance
                 can
                 hardly
                 discerne
                 the
                 quality
                 and
                 desert
                 of
                 notorious
                 offences
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 already
                 brought
                 to
                 light
                 :
                 but
                 onely
                 taketh
                 notice
                 of
                 certaine
                 outward
                 tracks
                 ,
                 impressions
                 ,
                 and
                 actions
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 wee
                 must
                 not
                 thus
                 without
                 cause
                 complaine
                 ,
                 nor
                 picke
                 quarrels
                 with
                 God
                 Almighty
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 God
                 would
                 hereby
                 affright
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 not
                 reforme
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 iudgement
                 begin
                 at
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 obey
                 not
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ?
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 righteous
                 bee
                 scarsely
                 saued
                 ,
                 where
                 shall
                 the
                 vngodly
                 and
                 sinner
                 appeare
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   vse
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   make
                   of
                   Gods
                   proceedings
                   herein
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 We
                 blind
                 sinners
                 must
                 not
                 take
                 vpon
                 vs
                 to
                 iudge
                 of
                 the
                 guilt
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 determine
                 of
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 mens
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 estate
                 before
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 referre
                 the
                 iudgement
                 hereof
                 to
                 Gods
                 all-séeing
                 eye
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 sincere
                 iustice
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 hidden
                 and
                 intricate
                 causes
                 and
                 cases
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 vnknowne
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 shut
                 our
                 mouthes
                 and
                 suspend
                 our
                 iudgementes
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 
                 who
                 are
                 we
                 that
                 condemne
                 an
                 other
                 mans
                 seruant
                 ?
                 for
                 he
                 standeth
                 or
                 falleth
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 master
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 seem
                 to
                 deale
                 extreamly
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 our selues
                 then
                 must
                 s●●
                 the
                 remouall
                 of
                 this
                 imputation
                 ,
                 
                 search●●
                 sift
                 into
                 our
                 owne
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 t●
                 our
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 what
                 duties
                 commaunded
                 we
                 haue
                 omitted
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 euill
                 things
                 forbidden
                 we
                 haue
                 committed
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 how
                 that
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 strict
                 iustice
                 might
                 condemne
                 vs
                 for
                 the
                 least
                 offence
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 wee
                 shall
                 admire
                 God
                 ;
                 patience
                 that
                 hée
                 handleth
                 vs
                 so
                 gently
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 in
                 his
                 bottomlesse
                 mercy
                 passe
                 by
                 and
                 pardon
                 so
                 many
                 imperfections
                 and
                 offences
                 in
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   But
                   forward
                   men
                   in
                   religion
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   noted
                   professors
                   by
                   their
                   loose
                   life
                   and
                   practises
                   of
                   iniustice
                   ,
                   offend
                   many
                   simple
                   hearted
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   weake
                   ,
                   yet
                   well
                   affected
                   Christians
                   ;
                   what
                   preseruatiue
                   is
                   now
                   to
                   be
                   vsed
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 The
                 due
                 meditation
                 and
                 practise
                 of
                 these
                 Canons
                 and
                 conclusions
                 following
                 ,
                 as
                 namely
                 ;
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 many
                 professors
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 bad
                 as
                 the
                 world
                 would
                 make
                 them
                 ,
                 a
                 mole
                 hill
                 in
                 them
                 is
                 made
                 a
                 mountaine
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 a
                 moat
                 is
                 made
                 a
                 beame
                 ,
                 their
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 like
                 spots
                 in
                 white
                 paper
                 ,
                 or
                 fine
                 linnen
                 ,
                 are
                 soone
                 espied
                 and
                 noted
                 :
                 but
                 prophane
                 people
                 are
                 not
                 obserued
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 grosse
                 sinnes
                 are
                 silenced
                 and
                 suppressed
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 ,
                 or
                 many
                 ,
                 vnder
                 the
                 cloake
                 ,
                 and
                 maske
                 of
                 zeale
                 ,
                 labour
                 to
                 couer
                 their
                 practises
                 of
                 deceit
                 ,
                 couetousnes
                 and
                 iniustice
                 ,
                 &c
                 we
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 field
                 ,
                 
                 wherein
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 wheate
                 but
                 tares
                 ;
                 to
                 a
                 garden
                 ,
                 wherin
                 are
                 both
                 good
                 herbes
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 wéeds
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 an
                 house
                 wherein
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 vessels
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 and
                 siluer
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 wood
                 and
                 earth
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 wee
                 looke
                 that
                 all
                 professors
                 should
                 be
                 without
                 fault
                 or
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 all
                 should
                 be
                 good
                 and
                 none
                 euil
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 looke
                 for
                 them
                 in
                 heauen
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 where
                 are
                 more
                 euill
                 ,
                 then
                 good
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 diseases
                 and
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 are
                 not
                 contagious
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 are
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 not
                 infected
                 ▪
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 giue
                 a
                 consent
                 and
                 allowance
                 to
                 other
                 mens
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 let
                 vs
                 keepe
                 our selues
                 frée
                 from
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 néede
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 scandalized
                 at
                 their
                 euill
                 dealings
                 which
                 wee
                 cannot
                 helpe
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 euery
                 man
                 must
                 beare
                 his
                 owne
                 burden
                 ,
                 and
                 answere
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 let
                 vs
                 rather
                 correct
                 our
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 then
                 be
                 scandalized
                 at
                 other
                 mens
                 faults
                 :
                 and
                 let
                 vs
                 striue
                 to
                 bee
                 perfect
                 in
                 an
                 euill
                 generation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   practises
                   are
                   necessary
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   case
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 beware
                 that
                 wee
                 doe
                 not
                 without
                 cause
                 ,
                 
                 censure
                 ,
                 and
                 condemne
                 such
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 find
                 them
                 faulty
                 ,
                 and
                 hereupon
                 reproue
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 bée
                 not
                 as
                 bad
                 and
                 worse
                 our selues
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 if
                 many
                 vary
                 much
                 from
                 their
                 sacred
                 profession
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 workers
                 of
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 preuention
                 of
                 this
                 offence
                 )
                 wee
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 walke
                 rather
                 by
                 rule
                 then
                 by
                 example
                 ,
                 &
                 rather
                 by
                 the
                 Canon
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 custome
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 duty
                 to
                 reproue
                 ,
                 pitty
                 and
                 pray
                 for
                 such
                 offensiue
                 professors
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   shall
                   poore
                   and
                   weake
                   christians
                   confirme
                   themselues
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                   or
                   preserue
                   themselues
                   from
                   defection
                   ,
                   
                   when
                   many
                   noted
                   and
                   notable
                   persons
                   that
                   seemed
                   pillars
                   ,
                   reuolt
                   from
                   the
                   sincere
                   truth
                   of
                   Religion
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 fall
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 true
                 religion
                 ,
                 and
                 forsake
                 the
                 assemblies
                 and
                 fellowship
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 prayer
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 were
                 neuer
                 well
                 rooted
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 ●or
                 had
                 they
                 beene
                 ,
                 no
                 wind
                 or
                 tempest
                 could
                 haue
                 ouerturned
                 them
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 onely
                 Meteors
                 or
                 blazing
                 starres
                 soon
                 extinct
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 true
                 starres
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 they
                 had
                 continued
                 in
                 their
                 firmament
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 night
                 of
                 afflictions
                 could
                 haue
                 put
                 them
                 out
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 béen
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 haue
                 continued
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Joh.
                 2.19
                 .
                 Apoc.
                 13.8
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 neuer
                 receiued
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 neuer
                 soundly
                 grounded
                 in
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 Christian
                 faith
                 ▪
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 were
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 seduced
                 with
                 the
                 poi●on
                 and
                 efficacy
                 of
                 errour
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 fire
                 burneth
                 nothing
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 combustible
                 ,
                 and
                 apt
                 to
                 bee
                 consumed
                 :
                 so
                 heresie
                 infecteth
                 none
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 neglect
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 denie
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 and
                 
                 liues
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 by
                 their
                 reuolting
                 take
                 an
                 occasion
                 the
                 more
                 iustly
                 to
                 damn
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 trie
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 known
                 the
                 constancy
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 who
                 neuer
                 doe
                 wholy
                 ,
                 or
                 finally
                 fall
                 away
                 from
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   duties
                   are
                   wee
                   to
                   performe
                   to
                   preuent
                   an
                   apostasie
                   in
                   our selues
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 eminent
                 persons
                 by
                 their
                 fall
                 like
                 oakes
                 beare
                 downe
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 lie
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 ;
                 let
                 vs
                 beware
                 of
                 their
                 company
                 and
                 communication
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 beware
                 of
                 the
                 beginning
                 and
                 occasion
                 of
                 Apostasie
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 our
                 direction
                 herein
                 ,
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 spirite
                 of
                 reuelation
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 neglect
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 &
                 sacraments
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q
                   ▪
                   But
                   how
                   shall
                   a
                   nouice
                   &
                   a
                   weake
                   Christian
                   perswade
                   himselfe
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   his
                   sincere
                   profession
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   seeth
                   and
                   heareth
                   that
                   sundry
                   learned
                   men
                   die
                   in
                   defence
                   of
                   Idolatry
                   and
                   Popery
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 no
                 Heretickes
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 dy
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 errors
                 )
                 are
                 martyrs
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 Papists
                 are
                 heretikes
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 obstinate
                 
                 maintaining
                 of
                 iustification
                 by
                 works
                 ,
                 inuocation
                 and
                 adoration
                 of
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 worshipping
                 of
                 images
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 of
                 their
                 breaden
                 God
                 ,
                 denying
                 the
                 sufficiency
                 of
                 the
                 canonicall
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 heresies
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 Iesuites
                 ,
                 Seminaries
                 ,
                 and
                 popish
                 Priests
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 by
                 the
                 Christian
                 magistrate
                 ,
                 are
                 no
                 martyrs
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Non
                   poena
                   sed
                   causa
                   facit
                   Martyrem
                   ,
                
                 they
                 that
                 b●are
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 not
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 no
                 Martyres
                 of
                 his
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 most
                 damnable
                 is
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 Iesuites
                 ,
                 Seminaries
                 ,
                 who
                 die
                 for
                 treason
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 truth
                 :
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 testimony
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 wilfull
                 trangression
                 of
                 Christian
                 Lawes
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 their
                 suffering
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 account
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 they
                 want
                 charirity
                 :
                 which
                 appeaeth
                 in
                 this
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 vtter
                 opposites
                 and
                 aduersaries
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 sound
                 professors
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 no
                 true
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 incurable
                 persecutors
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 slaine
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 doe
                 not
                 winne
                 
                 the
                 crowne
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 reward
                 o●
                 their
                 felly
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 true
                 Martyrs
                 ascribe
                 all
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 their
                 redemption
                 and
                 saluation
                 to
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 in
                 Christ
                 onely
                 ;
                 but
                 popish
                 martyrs
                 glory
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 works
                 (
                 though
                 neuer
                 so
                 vile
                 &
                 vnperfect
                 )
                 &
                 they
                 make
                 them
                 exp●atory
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 me
                 ●t
                 saluation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q
                   What
                   vse
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   make
                   hereof
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A
                 First
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 distinguish
                 and
                 rightly
                 iudge
                 betwéene
                 true
                 martyrs
                 and
                 false
                 ones
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 shall
                 be
                 enabled
                 to
                 doe
                 by
                 obseruing
                 these
                 rules
                 following
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 true
                 martyrs
                 die
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 pure
                 religion
                 :
                 but
                 false
                 martyrs
                 suffer
                 and
                 die
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 error
                 heresie
                 ,
                 and
                 idolatry
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 true
                 martyrs
                 at
                 their
                 execution
                 shew
                 sorth
                 singular
                 patience
                 in
                 their
                 words
                 ,
                 testimony
                 ,
                 behauiour
                 ;
                 but
                 false
                 martyrs
                 either
                 are
                 outragious
                 and
                 impatient
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 by
                 Art
                 doe
                 stupifie
                 and
                 dead
                 their
                 flesh
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 become
                 insensible
                 of
                 paine
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 true
                 Martyrs
                 die
                 holily
                 ,
                 couragiously
                 ,
                 ioyfully
                 ,
                 without
                 all
                 feare
                 and
                 doubting
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 their
                 cause
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 of
                 the
                 certainty
                 of
                 saluation
                 :
                 but
                 popish
                 martyrs
                 die
                 (
                 many
                 times
                 )
                 irresolued
                 and
                 astonied
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 true
                 and
                 Euangelical
                 martyrs
                 are
                 holy
                 ,
                 chaste
                 ,
                 innocent
                 ,
                 feruent
                 in
                 praier
                 ,
                 and
                 diligent
                 in
                 their
                 ciuill
                 and
                 Christian
                 callings
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 like
                 cannot
                 be
                 verified
                 of
                 the
                 popish
                 martyrs
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 God
                 at
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 true
                 martyrs
                 ,
                 hath
                 sometimes
                 wrought
                 strange
                 and
                 wonderfull
                 works
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 speake
                 when
                 their
                 tongues
                 haue
                 béen
                 cut
                 a
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 vntouched
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 b
                 albeit
                 oile
                 were
                 put
                 into
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 popish
                 martyrs
                 no
                 such
                 accidents
                 haue
                 fallen
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 sée
                 and
                 be
                 resolued
                 by
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 cause
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 Christ
                 ;
                 &
                 then
                 let
                 vs
                 suffer
                 as
                 cōfidently
                 ,
                 yea
                 much
                 more
                 comfortably
                 and
                 happily
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 for
                 Antichrist
                 and
                 superstition
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 our
                 end
                 shall
                 be
                 blessed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   When
                   factions
                   ,
                   diuisions
                   ,
                   schismes
                   ,
                   grow
                   and
                   preuaile
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   what
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   iudge
                   of
                   that
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   is
                   a
                   Christian
                   then
                   to
                   arme
                   himselfe
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 remember
                 that
                 where
                 the
                 truth
                 (
                 many
                 times
                 )
                 most
                 ●lourisheth
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 Satan
                 laboureth
                 to
                 make
                 rents
                 and
                 diuisions
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 sow
                 tares
                 amongst
                 the
                 good
                 wheat
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 was
                 a
                 notable
                 Apostolicall
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 yet
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 factions
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 not
                 separate
                 our selues
                 from
                 such
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 erre
                 in
                 the
                 fundamentall
                 points
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 true
                 religion
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 herein
                 comfort
                 our selues
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 schisme
                 is
                 without
                 heresie
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 error
                 in
                 iudgement
                 and
                 péeuishnes
                 in
                 affection
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 looke
                 for
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 schisme
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 schismatikes
                 that
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 participation
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 indanger
                 their
                 owne
                 soules
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 God
                 permitteth
                 diuisions
                 ,
                 factions
                 ,
                 and
                 schismes
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 faith
                 and
                 loue
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 might
                 be
                 tried
                 ;
                 
                 now
                 their
                 faith
                 is
                 tried
                 ,
                 whiles
                 they
                 stumble
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 suffer
                 themselues
                 to
                 be
                 seduced
                 :
                 and
                 their
                 loue
                 and
                 charity
                 is
                 tried
                 in
                 admonishing
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 authors
                 and
                 occasioners
                 of
                 these
                 
                 sidings
                 ,
                 schismes
                 ,
                 diuisions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   vse
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   make
                   hereof
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 If
                 wee
                 be
                 men
                 in
                 authority
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 betimes
                 striue
                 to
                 roote
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 remoue
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 whatsoeuer
                 may
                 iustly
                 minister
                 an
                 occasion
                 heereof
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 must
                 by
                 doctrine
                 and
                 writing
                 note
                 and
                 confute
                 those
                 diligently
                 ,
                 which
                 cause
                 diuision
                 and
                 offences
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 receiued
                 ,
                 and
                 auoid
                 them
                 .
                 Rom.
                 16.17
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 be
                 but
                 priuate
                 persons
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 beware
                 of
                 pride
                 and
                 selfe-conceitednes
                 ,
                 lest
                 we
                 rashly
                 condemne
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 notable
                 visible
                 Church
                 for
                 defects
                 and
                 imperfections
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 and
                 practise
                 of
                 discipline
                 or
                 Church
                 policie
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 without
                 sufficient
                 cause
                 make
                 a
                 rent
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 hereby
                 disturbe
                 the
                 common
                 peace
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 depart
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 vntill
                 it
                 depart
                 from
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 by
                 praiers
                 ,
                 sutes
                 ,
                 supplications
                 ,
                 teares
                 ,
                 and
                 amendment
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 labour
                 to
                 procure
                 better
                 reformation
                 in
                 Church
                 and
                 Commonwealth
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 cannot
                 attaine
                 it
                 when
                 wee
                 would
                 ,
                 then
                 let
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 be
                 a
                 discipline
                 
                 to
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 execute
                 it
                 amongst
                 our
                 families
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 vs
                 passing
                 by
                 the
                 imperfections
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 bee
                 thankfull
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 endu●e
                 an
                 inconuenience
                 and
                 couer
                 an
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 any
                 publike
                 opposition
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 rent
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   shall
                   a
                   man
                   comfort
                   himselfe
                   that
                   liueth
                   amongst
                   euill
                   ,
                   vnquiet
                   ,
                   and
                   irreligious
                   neighbours
                   ,
                   or
                   what
                   duties
                   must
                   he
                   execute
                   and
                   performe
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 hee
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 good
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 hath
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 say
                 )
                 a
                 good
                 morrow
                 :
                 but
                 an
                 ill
                 and
                 vnquiet
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 beare
                 ,
                 a
                 lion
                 ,
                 a
                 tiger
                 ,
                 a
                 viper
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 some
                 euill
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 an
                 ill
                 neighbour
                 :
                 and
                 herein
                 we
                 must
                 learne
                 either
                 to
                 win
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 endure
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 (
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 conueniently
                 )
                 to
                 get
                 our selues
                 far
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 dwell
                 néere
                 no
                 ill
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 get
                 our selues
                 into
                 some
                 wildernesse
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 beware
                 lest
                 we
                 be
                 as
                 bad
                 or
                 worse
                 our selues
                 ;
                 for
                 euery
                 man
                 is
                 a
                 sharp
                 censurer
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 p●rtiall
                 Iudge
                 of
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 
                 béen
                 harsh
                 and
                 sharpe
                 to
                 his
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 is
                 iustly
                 plagued
                 with
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 be
                 innocent
                 as
                 dones
                 ,
                 giuing
                 no
                 iust
                 occasion
                 of
                 oftence
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 rather
                 praying
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 endeuouring
                 to
                 winne
                 him
                 by
                 kind
                 offices
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 vs
                 be
                 wise
                 as
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 to
                 beware
                 he
                 doe
                 no
                 mischiefe
                 against
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   must
                   they
                   arme
                   and
                   comfort
                   themselues
                   that
                   are
                   forsaken
                   ,
                   beguiled
                   ,
                   abused
                   ,
                   and
                   betrayed
                   by
                   their
                   (
                   reputed
                   )
                   friends
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 they
                 must
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 hath
                 not
                 wanted
                 such
                 euill
                 examples
                 ,
                 and
                 pernicious
                 presidents
                 :
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 caitiffe
                 Cain
                 false
                 and
                 traiterous
                 to
                 his
                 innocent
                 brother
                 Abel
                 .
                 
                 was
                 not
                 Achitophel
                 perfidious
                 and
                 treacherous
                 to
                 
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   Ioab
                
                 to
                 Abner
                 ,
                 &
                 Amasa
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 Iudas
                 to
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Sauiour
                 ?
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 sithens
                 that
                 time
                 is
                 nothing
                 reformed
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 generally
                 worse
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 vnfaithfulnesse
                 and
                 true
                 friendship
                 are
                 incompetible
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 neuer
                 suite
                 nor
                 consort
                 together
                 ,
                 &
                 therefore
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 such
                 fained
                 and
                 false
                 hearted
                 friends
                 is
                 rather
                 to
                 bee
                 entertained
                 
                 with
                 laughter
                 ,
                 thē
                 with
                 lamentatiō
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 their
                 falshood
                 sheweth
                 ;
                 that
                 truth
                 and
                 integrity
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 
                   contratiorum
                   contraria
                   est
                   ratio
                
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 such
                 fawning
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 failing
                 ,
                 and
                 faithlesse
                 friends
                 are
                 infamous
                 and
                 loathed
                 of
                 all
                 well
                 disposed
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 such
                 deceitfull
                 friends
                 more
                 hurt
                 themselues
                 then
                 them
                 that
                 trust
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 onely
                 betray
                 those
                 that
                 put
                 affiance
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 vndoe
                 themselues
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   vse
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   make
                   hereof
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 neuer
                 put
                 any
                 confidence
                 in
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 lighter
                 then
                 vanity
                 it selfe
                 :
                 
                 but
                 trust
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 liuing
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 neuer
                 faile
                 ,
                 nor
                 forsake
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 falsly
                 ,
                 &
                 Iudas-like
                 others
                 deale
                 with
                 vs
                 ;
                 let
                 vs
                 (
                 as
                 becommeth
                 Gods
                 children
                 )
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 whetted
                 on
                 to
                 deale
                 faithfully
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 our
                 conscience
                 be
                 a
                 l●w
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 La●tly
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 betimes
                 distrust
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 smal
                 losses
                 learn
                 to
                 preuent
                 greater
                 ones
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   shall
                   good
                   and
                   religious
                   Princes
                   ,
                   Peeres
                   ,
                   and
                   Potentates
                   comfort
                   
                   themselues
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   grieued
                   at
                   ,
                   and
                   troubled
                   with
                   disobedient
                   and
                   disloyall
                   subiects
                   and
                   people
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Diuers
                 wayes
                 :
                 as
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 rare
                 and
                 renowned
                 kinges
                 and
                 princes
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   Salomon
                
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 in
                 our
                 late
                 memory
                 ,
                 (
                 whereof
                 our
                 late
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 our
                 Deborah
                 ,
                 our
                 Hester
                 ,
                 our
                 Iudith
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 incomparable
                 learning
                 &
                 vertues
                 ,
                 was
                 as
                 the
                 Moon
                 amongst
                 the
                 lesser
                 starres
                 )
                 had
                 wofull
                 experience
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 resist
                 Gods
                 deputies
                 and
                 vicegerents
                 ,
                 procure
                 to
                 themselues
                 destruction
                 and
                 damnation
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 though
                 their
                 subiects
                 and
                 people
                 vnder
                 them
                 may
                 be
                 stubborn
                 and
                 disobedient
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 Dauid
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 raigne
                 ,
                 and
                 somtime
                 afterwards
                 )
                 yet
                 they
                 may
                 proue
                 louing
                 and
                 loiall
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 hope
                 well
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   duties
                   are
                   such
                   princes
                   and
                   rulers
                   to
                   performe
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 They
                 must
                 seeke
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 loued
                 then
                 feared
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 the
                 subiects
                 onely
                 feare
                 ,
                 him
                 they
                 hate
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 look
                 to
                 find
                 their
                 people
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 thē
                 good
                 
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 doe
                 shew
                 all
                 possible
                 diligence
                 herein
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 accept
                 and
                 prosper
                 their
                 studies
                 and
                 endeauours
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 that
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 must
                 labour
                 to
                 perswade
                 them
                 to
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 cannot
                 preuaile
                 ,
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 must
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 correct
                 them
                 (
                 and
                 when
                 néed
                 is
                 ,
                 )
                 cut
                 them
                 off
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 the
                 sparing
                 of
                 the
                 wolte
                 is
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 shéepe
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   must
                   subiects
                   and
                   people
                   behaue
                   themselues
                   that
                   are
                   il
                   entreated
                   ,
                   &
                   much
                   oppressed
                   by
                   euill
                   rulers
                   and
                   Magistrates
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 acknowledge
                 (
                 in
                 generall
                 )
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 iust
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   malo
                   populo
                   malus
                   rex
                   datu
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 must
                 bewaile
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 the
                 procuring
                 cause
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 will
                 (
                 in
                 time
                 )
                 relieue
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 euill
                 their
                 gouernors
                 are
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 more
                 innocent
                 let
                 the
                 subiects
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 haue
                 comfort
                 in
                 their
                 suffrings
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 for
                 true
                 religion
                 ,
                 and
                 righteousnesse
                 sake
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 pray
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 turn
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 amend
                 them
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
                 2.1.2
                 .
              
               
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 obey
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 lawes
                 so
                 farre
                 forth
                 as
                 they
                 may
                 with
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 minister
                 no
                 iust
                 cause
                 and
                 occasion
                 of
                 offence
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 incurably
                 euill
                 )
                 they
                 shall
                 at
                 length
                 find
                 them
                 more
                 mild
                 and
                 mercifull
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 hath
                 their
                 hearts
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 subiects
                 must
                 note
                 and
                 remember
                 well
                 that
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 tyranny
                 of
                 their
                 Regents
                 shall
                 not
                 continue
                 alwaies
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 the
                 scep●er
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 to
                 rest
                 vpon
                 the
                 lot
                 of
                 the
                 righ●eous
                 ,
                 
                 lest
                 that
                 they
                 (
                 through
                 violent
                 courses
                 )
                 should
                 stretch
                 out
                 their
                 hands
                 vnto
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 must
                 preuent
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 wisedom
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 possesse
                 it
                 by
                 hope
                 &
                 patience
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 and
                 time
                 will
                 worke
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   shall
                   weake
                   Christians
                   bee
                   strengthned
                   that
                   are
                   scandalized
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   ready
                   to
                   be
                   peruerted
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   idle
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   by
                   euill
                   Ministers
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 bee
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 teach
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 seeke
                 for
                 instruction
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 wee
                 would
                 pine
                 and
                 sterue
                 our
                 soules
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 teach
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 lazie
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 idle
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 employ
                 
                 their
                 talent
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 louingly
                 (
                 and
                 yet
                 earnestly
                 )
                 exhort
                 them
                 to
                 more
                 diligence
                 in
                 their
                 calling
                 ,
                 add
                 giue
                 them
                 all
                 good
                 encouragement
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 cannot
                 this
                 way
                 preuaile
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 complaine
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 present
                 them
                 to
                 lawfull
                 authority
                 that
                 may
                 compell
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 authority
                 fault
                 herein
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 pray
                 God
                 to
                 amend
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 leaue
                 them
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Ministers
                 teach
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 diligently
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 liue
                 lewdly
                 and
                 vitiously
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 God
                 sends
                 them
                 such
                 a
                 scandalous
                 Minister
                 for
                 their
                 triall
                 or
                 punishment
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 wée
                 must
                 repent
                 vs
                 of
                 our
                 peculiar
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 waite
                 the
                 good
                 time
                 ,
                 vntil
                 either
                 God
                 or
                 his
                 deputies
                 remoue
                 or
                 reforme
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 touching
                 their
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 sound
                 and
                 good
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 heare
                 and
                 embrace
                 that
                 with
                 all
                 reuerence
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 (
                 as
                 our
                 Lord
                 willeth
                 vs
                 )
                 obserue
                 what
                 they
                 bid
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 after
                 their
                 works
                 wee
                 must
                 not
                 doe
                 ,
                 lest
                 we
                 with
                 them
                 knowing
                 our
                 Masters
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 doing
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 be
                 beaten
                 with
                 many
                 stripes
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 publicke
                 and
                 ordinarie
                 meanes
                 of
                 saluation
                 are
                 wanting
                 
                 or
                 defectiue
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 entreat
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 haruest
                 to
                 thrust
                 forth
                 more
                 labourers
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 season
                 )
                 plie
                 more
                 often
                 and
                 earnestly
                 the
                 priuate
                 means
                 of
                 reading
                 ,
                 conference
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 examples
                 at
                 home
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q
                   How
                   shall
                   a
                   Christian
                   arme
                   himselfe
                   against
                   the
                   scandall
                   that
                   the
                   weake
                   take
                   at
                   the
                   streame
                   and
                   inundation
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   the
                   generall
                   corruption
                   in
                   manners
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 way
                 that
                 leadeth
                 to
                 life
                 is
                 narrow
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 gate
                 straight
                 ,
                 &
                 few
                 there
                 be
                 that
                 find
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 wee
                 must
                 not
                 make
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 ,
                 a
                 certaine
                 rule
                 or
                 warrant
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 and
                 p●●ctise
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 greatest
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 are
                 ignorant
                 of
                 Gods
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 strangers
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 making
                 custome
                 a
                 rule
                 for
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 more
                 delight
                 in
                 vaine
                 inuentions
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 obedience
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Gospell
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                 sinne
                 hath
                 abounded
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greatest
                 number
                 of
                 Christians
                 hath
                 béene
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 more
                 licentious
                 then
                 religious
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 prophane
                 then
                 sincere
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 néerer
                 the
                 
                 world
                 groweth
                 to
                 his
                 finall
                 period
                 and
                 consummation
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 Atheisme
                 and
                 Libertinisme
                 shall
                 abound
                 ,
                 for
                 men
                 shall
                 generally
                 giue
                 themselues
                 to
                 surfetting
                 ,
                 
                 drunkennes
                 and
                 the
                 cares
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 men
                 shal
                 bee
                 louers
                 of
                 themselues
                 ,
                 
                 despisers
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 good
                 ,
                 louers
                 of
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 louers
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 many
                 haue
                 a
                 forme
                 and
                 profession
                 of
                 godlines
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 they
                 deny
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 Christ
                 commeth
                 to
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 hardly
                 find
                 faith
                 vpon
                 the
                 earth
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 lesse
                 to
                 be
                 offended
                 hereat
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 generall
                 corruption
                 in
                 maners
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 the
                 faithfull
                 seruants
                 of
                 God
                 most
                 discerned
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 incorrupt
                 sincerity
                 is
                 most
                 eminēt
                 ;
                 then
                 they
                 shew
                 themselus
                 pure
                 &
                 blamelesse
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 rebuke
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 a
                 naughty
                 &
                 crooked
                 nation
                 ,
                 amongst
                 whom
                 they
                 shine
                 as
                 lights
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 
                 Noah
                 is
                 iust
                 in
                 his
                 generation
                 ,
                 Lot
                 is
                 righteous
                 amongst
                 the
                 Sodomites
                 :
                 in
                 very
                 Pergamus
                 where
                 Satan
                 had
                 his
                 throne
                 ,
                 were
                 many
                 faithfull
                 and
                 stout
                 Christians
                 :
                 
                 and
                 in
                 Sardi
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 dead
                 before
                 God
                 )
                 were
                 a
                 few
                 names
                 that
                 had
                 not
                 defiled
                 their
                 garments
                 .
              
               
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 more
                 lewd
                 and
                 licentious
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 wary
                 and
                 strict
                 must
                 wee
                 bee
                 in
                 our
                 conuersation
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 we
                 would
                 perish
                 with
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
                 Of
                 Offences
                 Passiue
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 taken
                 .
              
               
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 
                   WHat
                   is
                   a
                   scandall
                   ,
                   or
                   an
                   offence
                   taken
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 It
                 is
                 any
                 wholesome
                 doctrine
                 or
                 counsell
                 ,
                 
                 any
                 honest
                 and
                 godly
                 spéech
                 ,
                 déed●
                 ,
                 example
                 ,
                 which
                 through
                 errour
                 of
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 péeuishnes
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 peruerse
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 is
                 turned
                 to
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 offence
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   are
                   the
                   causes
                   of
                   an
                   offence
                   taken
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 blindnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 imperfection
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 of
                 mans
                 reason
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 corrupt
                 iudgement
                 arising
                 from
                 the
                 ignorance
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 preiudicate
                 and
                 forestalled
                 opinions
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 hatred
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 proceedinges
                 .
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 distast
                 and
                 dislike
                 of
                 good
                 policy
                 and
                 discipline
                 .
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 wicked
                 an
                 eager
                 appetite
                 and
                 desire
                 of
                 worldlie
                 gaine
                 and
                 authority
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 earnest
                 affection
                 to
                 hold
                 and
                 maintaine
                 it
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 manifold
                 afflictions
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 feare
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Who
                   are
                   the
                   persons
                   that
                   vniustly
                   conceiue
                   an
                   offence
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 and
                 principally
                 ,
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Gods
                 children
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q
                   Whereat
                   (
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   )
                   doe
                   the
                   wicked
                   take
                   an
                   offence
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 At
                 foure
                 things
                 especially
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q
                   How
                   shall
                   we
                   arm
                   and
                   strengthen
                   our selues
                   against
                   offences
                   ,
                   which
                   wicked
                   men
                   vniustly
                   conceiue
                   against
                   vs
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 constantly
                 ,
                 and
                 chearefully
                 goe
                 forwards
                 in
                 our
                 good
                 purposes
                 &
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 regarding
                 the
                 kéeping
                 of
                 Gods
                 commandements
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 then
                 the
                 imagined
                 and
                 pretended
                 scandal
                 and
                 offence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 wicked
                 vniustly
                 take
                 :
                 
                 wherefore
                 let
                 their
                 offence
                 taken
                 ,
                 rather
                 hearten
                 vs
                 then
                 hinder
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 driue
                 vs
                 forward
                 in
                 good
                 actions
                 ,
                 then
                 discourage
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 clamorous
                 and
                 enuious
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 let
                 vs
                 endeauour
                 by
                 all
                 good
                 meanes
                 to
                 draw
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 holy
                 duties
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 wicked
                 were
                 falsly
                 and
                 vniustly
                 offended
                 at
                 the
                 excellent
                 person
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 rare
                 humility
                 ,
                 the
                 heauenly
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 miracles
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 sinnelesse
                 conuersation
                 of
                 our
                 most
                 blessed
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 reuiled
                 ,
                 whipped
                 ,
                 persecuted
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 ignominious
                 death
                 that
                 could
                 bee
                 inuented
                 :
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 will
                 they
                 bée
                 offended
                 at
                 vs
                 that
                 are
                 sinners
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 many
                 times
                 minister
                 matter
                 of
                 offence
                 ?
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 (
                 what
                 in
                 vs
                 lieth
                 )
                 liue
                 inoffensiuely
                 ,
                 and
                 please
                 our
                 neighbours
                 in
                 all
                 thinges
                 ,
                 not
                 seeking
                 our
                 owne
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 saluation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   second
                   pretended
                   offence
                   ,
                   at
                   which
                   the
                   wicked
                   stumble
                   and
                   fall
                   ?
                
              
               
               
                 A.
                 At
                 the
                 godly
                 for
                 vsing
                 their
                 lawful
                 liberty
                 in
                 things
                 indifferent
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   shall
                   the
                   godly
                   either
                   preuent
                   or
                   (
                   at
                   least
                   )
                   arme
                   themselues
                   against
                   this
                   offence
                   by
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   taken
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   godly
                   giuen
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 If
                 they
                 that
                 take
                 the
                 offence
                 bee
                 obstinate
                 enemies
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 for
                 their
                 pleasure
                 remit
                 ought
                 of
                 their
                 christian
                 liberty
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 with
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 to
                 vse
                 it
                 :
                 Mat.
                 15.12
                 .
                 Gal.
                 5.1
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 onely
                 to
                 auoide
                 the
                 offence
                 of
                 our
                 weake
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 our
                 incurable
                 enemies
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 neuer
                 be
                 pleased
                 nor
                 satisfied
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 christians
                 that
                 are
                 weake
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 yet
                 fully
                 resolued
                 of
                 points
                 ,
                 take
                 an
                 offence
                 at
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 our
                 liberty
                 in
                 meat
                 ,
                 drinke
                 ,
                 apparrell
                 ,
                 &c.
                 better
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 vs
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 )
                 to
                 yéeld
                 somewhat
                 to
                 our
                 weake
                 brethren
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 vnseasonable
                 ,
                 &
                 inconuenient
                 vse
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 lawfull
                 (
                 in
                 it
                 owne
                 nature
                 )
                 to
                 scandalize
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 perish
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 Christ
                 died
                 .
                 Therefore
                 let
                 vs
                 doe
                 all
                 to
                 Gods
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 giue
                 offence
                 to
                 none
                 ,
                 
                 neither
                 Iews
                 nor
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 10.31.32
                 .
              
               
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 pleasing
                 of
                 mens
                 humours
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 decline
                 an
                 offence
                 taken
                 (
                 and
                 not
                 giuen
                 )
                 temporize
                 with
                 Gods
                 enemies
                 ,
                 nor
                 frame
                 our selues
                 to
                 all
                 companies
                 and
                 professions
                 :
                 for
                 better
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 wicked
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 should
                 be
                 offended
                 at
                 vs
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 we
                 for
                 the
                 preuenting
                 of
                 their
                 (
                 vnlawful
                 )
                 offence
                 should
                 be
                 iniurious
                 to
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 preiudice
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 reuealed
                 truth
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 communicate
                 with
                 such
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 things
                 .
                 
                 When
                 therefore
                 the
                 omission
                 of
                 our
                 Christian
                 liberty
                 doth
                 either
                 renue
                 errour
                 ,
                 or
                 confirme
                 men
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 then
                 neuer
                 dispense
                 with
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 cases
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 
                 wee
                 must
                 walke
                 by
                 the
                 Canon
                 and
                 rule
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 &
                 not
                 by
                 vnperfite
                 examples
                 :
                 
                 and
                 hauing
                 gottē
                 certaine
                 resolution
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 stand
                 fast
                 in
                 the
                 liberty
                 wherewith
                 Christ
                 hath
                 made
                 vs
                 free
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 entangled
                 with
                 the
                 yeake
                 of
                 Antichristian
                 bondage
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 our
                 wisedome
                 to
                 vse
                 our
                 liberty
                 with
                 aduised
                 discretion
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 what
                 in
                 vs
                 lyeth
                 )
                 to
                 minister
                 no
                 matter
                 nor
                 occasion
                 of
                 (
                 iust
                 )
                 offence
                 to
                 our
                 enemies
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 if
                 notwithstanding
                 wée
                 cannot
                 
                 auoide
                 their
                 offence
                 without
                 sinning
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 corrupting
                 our
                 owne
                 consciences
                 :
                 this
                 offence
                 that
                 they
                 take
                 ,
                 must
                 neither
                 remoue
                 vs
                 from
                 our
                 sound
                 iudgement
                 in
                 things
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 nor
                 from
                 the
                 lawfull
                 practise
                 and
                 vse
                 of
                 our
                 holy
                 and
                 Christian
                 liberty
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   fourth
                   offence
                   that
                   the
                   wicked
                   ones
                   &
                   enemies
                   take
                   against
                   the
                   godly
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Their
                 manifold
                 crosses
                 ,
                 tribulations
                 and
                 afflictions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   shall
                   ,
                   or
                   must
                   Gods
                   children
                   arme
                   themselues
                   against
                   this
                   offence
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 giuen
                 to
                 them
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 speciall
                 priuiledge
                 )
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 belieue
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 wicked
                 are
                 none
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 he
                 letteth
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 (
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 season
                 )
                 to
                 escape
                 vnpunished
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 at
                 once
                 haue
                 their
                 eternall
                 punishment
                 in
                 hell
                 fire
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 God
                 loueth
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 doth
                 rebuke
                 and
                 chasten
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 none
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 an
                 offence
                 at
                 their
                 troubles
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 ill
                 construction
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 without
                 all
                 correction
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 bastards
                 and
                 no
                 sonnes
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   are
                   blessed
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   offended
                
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 neither
                 at
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 nor
                 at
                 the
                 contemptible
                 estate
                 ,
                 and
                 manifold
                 afflictions
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 :
                 but
                 acknowledge
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 and
                 admire
                 his
                 wonderfull
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 hath
                 consecrated
                 the
                 prince
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 through
                 afflictions
                 :
                 Heb
                 2.10
                 .
                 and
                 doth
                 by
                 many
                 afflctions
                 bring
                 his
                 childrē
                 into
                 his
                 kingdom
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 either
                 want
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 discerning
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 are
                 transported
                 with
                 humour
                 and
                 malice
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 regard
                 their
                 rash
                 censures
                 ,
                 nor
                 their
                 vniust
                 offence
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 the
                 afflictions
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 come
                 not
                 by
                 chance
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 counsell
                 and
                 prouidence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 disposeth
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 excellent
                 sort
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 profit
                 and
                 saluation
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 45.45
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Sam.
                 16
                 10.
                 
                 Psa.
                 119.71
                 .
                 Act.
                 14.21
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 bée
                 sufficient
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 accepteth
                 our
                 persons
                 ,
                 sanctifieth
                 our
                 afflictions
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 and
                 highly
                 rewardeth
                 our
                 seruice
                 and
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 though
                 wee
                 bee
                 in
                 no
                 grace
                 and
                 request
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 world
                 ,
                 whose
                 fauour
                 and
                 friendship
                 can
                 neither
                 helpe
                 vs
                 ,
                 nor
                 their
                 false
                 iudgement
                 and
                 contempt
                 preiudice
                 vs
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 be
                 moued
                 ,
                 nor
                 amated
                 at
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
                 Of
                 Offences
                 taken
                 by
                 Gods
                 children
                 .
              
               
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 
                   WHat
                   are
                   the
                   offences
                   that
                   Gods
                   children
                   (
                   in
                   their
                   ignorance
                   or
                   weakenesse
                   )
                   many
                   times
                   take
                   and
                   conceiue
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 long
                 life
                 and
                 flourishing
                 prosperity
                 of
                 euill
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 Tyrants
                 ,
                 Persecutors
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 long
                 impunity
                 ,
                 &
                 Gods
                 toleration
                 of
                 lewd
                 ,
                 wicked
                 ,
                 prophane
                 ,
                 and
                 villanous
                 persons
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 third
                 ▪
                 is
                 the
                 inuoluing
                 ,
                 or
                 inwrapping
                 of
                 holy
                 &
                 innocent
                 men
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 in
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 publicke
                 iudgements
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   shall
                   Gods
                   children
                   arme
                   &
                   comfort
                   themselues
                   against
                   the
                   long
                   life
                   and
                   tyranny
                   of
                   wicked
                   rulers
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 They
                 must
                 note
                 and
                 consider
                 diuers
                 things
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Tyrants
                 and
                 oppressors
                 doe
                 not
                 raigne
                 and
                 dominere
                 without
                 Gods
                 holy
                 and
                 prouident
                 disposition
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 either
                 for
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 plague
                 and
                 punishment
                 of
                 euill
                 doers
                 ;
                 and
                 therfore
                 they
                 must
                 seeke
                 either
                 by
                 their
                 innocent
                 carriage
                 ,
                 and
                 dutifull
                 obedience
                 to
                 pacifie
                 and
                 please
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 must
                 learne
                 to
                 endure
                 with
                 patience
                 their
                 tyranny
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 austere
                 and
                 tyrannizing
                 rulers
                 ,
                 are
                 sometimes
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 wealth
                 ,
                 to
                 restraine
                 vice
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 curbe
                 and
                 kéepe
                 downe
                 insolent
                 and
                 wanton
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 security
                 and
                 ouermuch
                 liberty
                 grew
                 to
                 this
                 height
                 of
                 prophanenesse
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 loue
                 ,
                 must
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 feare
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 excesse
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 licentiousnesse
                 in
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 who
                 delights
                 more
                 in
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 piety
                 ,
                 in
                 goods
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 loue
                 of
                 money
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 true
                 liberty
                 ,
                 doth
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 cause
                 ,
                 yet
                 )
                 increase
                 tyrants
                 and
                 oppressors
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 state
                 and
                 gouernment
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 is
                 subiect
                 to
                 such
                 tyrannicall
                 oppressors
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 that
                 tyrants
                 and
                 oppressors
                 haue
                 their
                 golden
                 fetters
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 they
                 oftentimes
                 drinke
                 poison
                 in
                 gold
                 :
                 they
                 feare
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 multitude
                 doth
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 wrong
                 others
                 ,
                 altogether
                 without
                 punishment
                 and
                 reuenge
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 mette
                 withall
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   nullum
                   violentum
                   est
                   perpetuum
                
                 :
                 
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 boisterously
                 the
                 winds
                 blow
                 and
                 rage
                 ,
                 the
                 sooner
                 will
                 they
                 cease
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 that
                 tyrants
                 and
                 oppressors
                 rage
                 and
                 persecute
                 ,
                 the
                 sooner
                 God
                 will
                 remoue
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 breake
                 their
                 hornes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   must
                   the
                   people
                   and
                   subiects
                   behaue
                   themselues
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A
                 They
                 must
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 performe
                 Honour
                 ,
                 Tribute
                 ,
                 Reuerence
                 ,
                 Subiection
                 ,
                 and
                 obedience
                 vnto
                 them
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 this
                 way
                 bee
                 wonne
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 rather
                 endure
                 all
                 euill
                 then
                 seeke
                 priuate
                 and
                 vnlawfull
                 reuenge
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 these
                 tyrants
                 commaund
                 any
                 false
                 worshippe
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 subiectes
                 must
                 take
                 another
                 course
                 ;
                 they
                 must
                 obey
                 God
                 their
                 supreame
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 lest
                 otherwise
                 their
                 vnlawfull
                 obedience
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 bee
                 punished
                 as
                 the
                 highest
                 disobedience
                 to
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Heauen
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   shall
                   the
                   godly
                   cleare
                   Gods
                   iustice
                   when
                   they
                   see
                   the
                   most
                   villanous
                   and
                   mischieuous
                   men
                   ,
                   long
                   to
                   escape
                   vnpunished
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 remember
                 that
                 
                   quod
                   defeitur
                   ,
                   non
                   aufertur
                
                 ,
                 forbearance
                 is
                 no
                 forgiuenes
                 .
                 
                   The
                   stiller
                   that
                   the
                   waters
                   are
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   deepe
                   and
                   daungerous
                   are
                   they
                   :
                
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 spare
                 the
                 wicked
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 liketh
                 of
                 their
                 doings
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 will
                 ha●e
                 their
                 sinnes
                 to
                 grow
                 ripe
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 leaue
                 them
                 without
                 all
                 excuse
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 will
                 at
                 length
                 plague
                 and
                 punish
                 them
                 ,
                 yea
                 damn
                 and
                 destroy
                 them
                 ;
                 God
                 commeth
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Prouerb
                 is
                 )
                 with
                 wollen
                 feet
                 ,
                 (
                 ●
                 .
                 faire
                 and
                 softly
                 )
                 but
                 he
                 striketh
                 with
                 iron
                 hands
                 &
                 punisheth
                 
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 seuerely
                 .
                 Sinne
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 vengeance
                 at
                 the
                 heeles
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 the
                 fish
                 which
                 hath
                 swallowed
                 the
                 Anglers
                 bit
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 though
                 it
                 sport
                 it selfe
                 with
                 the
                 baite
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 the
                 Angler
                 draweth
                 his
                 Angle
                 rod
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 though
                 they
                 reuell
                 and
                 roist
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 Gods
                 prisoners
                 ,
                 alwaies
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 repriued
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 vnto
                 a
                 further
                 doome
                 ,
                 their
                 iudgement
                 and
                 damnation
                 sléepeth
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 terrour
                 of
                 imminent
                 punishment
                 cannot
                 bee
                 remoued
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 minds
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 direfull
                 death
                 conueied
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 sight
                 ;
                 but
                 terrifieth
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 hand
                 writing
                 on
                 the
                 wall
                 did
                 
                   Belshazzer
                   ,
                   Dan.
                
                 5.5.6
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 cleanse
                 their
                 harts
                 ,
                 and
                 wash
                 their
                 hands
                 in
                 innocency
                 ,
                 bee
                 corrected
                 and
                 ch●istened
                 euery
                 morning
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 his
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 guide
                 them
                 by
                 counsell
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 receiue
                 them
                 to
                 glory
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 vs
                 rather
                 supplicate
                 for
                 such
                 wicked
                 doers
                 ,
                 then
                 bee
                 scandalized
                 at
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 vs
                 wait
                 but
                 vntill
                 they
                 haue
                 played
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 acted
                 their
                 tragedie
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 will
                 make
                 
                 a
                 ruthfull
                 Catastrophe
                 or
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 &
                 all
                 men
                 that
                 sée
                 it
                 ,
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 Gods
                 doing
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   But
                   why
                   doth
                   God
                   punish
                   sometimes
                   with
                   visible
                   and
                   manifest
                   punishment
                   ,
                   some
                   euill
                   doers
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   all
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 
                 God
                 is
                 an
                 absolute
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 will
                 is
                 iustice
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 wee
                 must
                 rather
                 reuerence
                 and
                 adore
                 Gods
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 then
                 rashly
                 to
                 require
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 shall
                 an
                 earthly
                 Prince
                 disdaine
                 to
                 be
                 accountable
                 to
                 his
                 subiects
                 concerning
                 all
                 his
                 procéedings
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 shall
                 a
                 Master
                 of
                 a
                 family
                 scorne
                 that
                 his
                 seruant
                 shall
                 exact
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 him
                 ?
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 will
                 the
                 diuine
                 Maiesty
                 refuse
                 that
                 his
                 actions
                 and
                 counsels
                 should
                 bee
                 called
                 into
                 question
                 ?
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 a
                 few
                 punished
                 ,
                 are
                 a
                 purgation
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 warning
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 mild
                 iustice
                 towardes
                 many
                 ,
                 which
                 séemeth
                 cruelty
                 to
                 a
                 few
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 should
                 visibly
                 ,
                 and
                 manifestly
                 punish
                 all
                 euill
                 doers
                 ,
                 then
                 nothing
                 would
                 bée
                 thought
                 to
                 bée
                 reserued
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 none
                 should
                 bee
                 here
                 punished
                 ,
                 men
                 would
                 thinke
                 that
                 either
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 no
                 iustice
                 and
                 prouidence
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   shall
                   Gods
                   children
                   in
                   the
                   execution
                   of
                   publike
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   iustifie
                   the
                   equity
                   of
                   Gods
                   proceedings
                   ,
                   or
                   practise
                   patience
                   :
                   when
                   they
                   temporally
                   smart
                   for
                   the
                   sinnes
                   aud
                   idolatries
                   of
                   their
                   fore-fathers
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                 A.
                 Many
                 wayes
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 stay
                 and
                 comfort
                 themselues
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 speake
                 properly
                 )
                 God
                 doth
                 punish
                 the
                 idolatry
                 and
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 parents
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 tread
                 in
                 the
                 footesteppes
                 of
                 their
                 parents
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 not
                 repent
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 it
                 standeth
                 with
                 Gods
                 iustice
                 no
                 longer
                 to
                 put
                 off
                 their
                 correction
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ;
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 vniuersall
                 deluge
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Sodome
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 sacking
                 of
                 Cities
                 the
                 very
                 Infants
                 perished
                 with
                 their
                 Parents
                 :
                 yet
                 wee
                 must
                 note
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 sinnelesse
                 and
                 innocent
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 borne
                 and
                 conceiued
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 wrath
                 ,
                 &
                 subiect
                 to
                 euerlasting
                 damnation
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 albeit
                 God
                 correct
                 good
                 men
                 for
                 the
                 bads
                 sake
                 ,
                 &
                 inuolue
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 calamities
                 of
                 warre
                 ,
                 famine
                 ,
                 pestilence
                 ,
                 shipwracke
                 ,
                 fires
                 ,
                 &c.
                 yet
                 
                 these
                 afflictions
                 are
                 rather
                 preseruatiues
                 then
                 punishments
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 Physitians
                 doe
                 by
                 bitter
                 medicines
                 preserue
                 and
                 restore
                 a
                 mans
                 health
                 :
                 so
                 God
                 doth
                 turne
                 the
                 punishments
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 deserued
                 into
                 a
                 medicine
                 ,
                 a
                 trial
                 ,
                 a
                 preseruation
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Gods
                 children
                 though
                 they
                 resist
                 sinne
                 and
                 wickednes
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 they
                 in
                 hearing
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 in
                 praier
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 pietie
                 ,
                 iustice
                 ,
                 charity
                 ,
                 faile
                 and
                 are
                 vnperfect
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 cannot
                 say
                 that
                 God
                 offereth
                 them
                 any
                 wrong
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 be
                 included
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 outward
                 and
                 publike
                 euils
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Jonathas
                   ,
                   Iosias
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 were
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 vs
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 rebellious
                 and
                 traiterous
                 Adam
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 tainted
                 our
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 forfeited
                 his
                 and
                 our
                 estate
                 to
                 God
                 almighty
                 ,
                 &
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 chaine
                 of
                 faults
                 reaching
                 from
                 Adam
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 wee
                 repent
                 of
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 may
                 in
                 his
                 iustice
                 punish
                 the
                 remainders
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 our
                 posterity
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 alwaies
                 )
                 a
                 deriuation
                 of
                 speciall
                 fins
                 from
                 the
                 forefathers
                 to
                 the
                 posterity
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 deriuation
                 
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 God
                 doth
                 afflict
                 herein
                 the
                 Parents
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 posterity
                 as
                 one
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 Seuenthly
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 a
                 fault
                 committed
                 in
                 youth
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 iustly
                 punished
                 in
                 old
                 age
                 :
                 So
                 God
                 in
                 kingdomes
                 ,
                 empires
                 ,
                 persons
                 doth
                 punish
                 old
                 and
                 inueterate
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 before
                 God
                 ioyned
                 together
                 by
                 an
                 outward
                 fellowship
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 time
                 and
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 will
                 bee
                 heires
                 to
                 the
                 commodities
                 ,
                 and
                 rewards
                 which
                 are
                 due
                 to
                 our
                 ancestors
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 refuse
                 their
                 burdens
                 and
                 afflictions
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
                 Heauenly
                 Meditations
                 and
                 Conclusions
                 against
                 generall
                 and
                 particular
                 persecution
                 .
              
               
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 
                   WHat
                   is
                   persecution
                
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 state
                 and
                 condition
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 member
                 ,
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 in
                 Gods
                 euerlasting
                 counsell
                 and
                 dècrée
                 ,
                 are
                 appointed
                 and
                 marked
                 vnto
                 diuers
                 dangers
                 &
                 troubles
                 for
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 righteousnes
                 sake
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Is
                   not
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   or
                   in
                   any
                   age
                   wholy
                   rooted
                   out
                   and
                   subuerted
                   by
                   the
                   enraged
                   violence
                   of
                   persecutors
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 No
                 :
                 for
                 first
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 alwayes
                 reserue
                 to
                 himselfe
                 a
                 people
                 that
                 shall
                 
                 serue
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 that
                 shall
                 openly
                 and
                 publikely
                 maintaine
                 and
                 confesse
                 his
                 truth
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 or
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Elias
                 there
                 were
                 7000
                 holy
                 worshippers
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 neuer
                 bowed
                 their
                 knées
                 to
                 Baal
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 visibly
                 known
                 to
                 the
                 enemies
                 and
                 persecutors
                 :
                 
                 so
                 God
                 hath
                 a
                 latent
                 Church
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 church
                 is
                 faine
                 to
                 flie
                 into
                 the
                 wildernes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 partly
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 &
                 partly
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 be
                 preserued
                 from
                 the
                 enemies
                 rage
                 &
                 malice
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 it
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 diuers
                 things
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 compared
                 and
                 resembled
                 ,
                 that
                 shee
                 neuer
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 bee
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 euer
                 wholy
                 extinct
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 shippe
                 tossed
                 with
                 waues
                 and
                 surges
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 not
                 sunke
                 :
                 to
                 Moses
                 Bush
                 ,
                 burning
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 consumed
                 ;
                 to
                 a
                 City
                 daily
                 besieged
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 taken
                 or
                 wonne
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 moon
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 soone
                 eclipsed
                 ,
                 and
                 often
                 in
                 the
                 wa●e
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 often
                 renued
                 :
                 to
                 Noahs
                 Arke
                 tossed
                 in
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 drowned
                 :
                 
                 and
                 to
                 a
                 woman
                 in
                 trauell
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Dragon
                 séeketh
                 to
                 deuoure
                 together
                 with
                 her
                 child
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 both
                 are
                 preserued
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Q.
                   For
                   what
                   ends
                   doth
                   God
                   suffer
                   his
                   children
                   to
                   bee
                   persecuted
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 holy
                 and
                 pure
                 doctrine
                 might
                 bee
                 maintained
                 :
                 otherwise
                 all
                 would
                 in
                 persecution
                 disclaime
                 ,
                 and
                 forsake
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   graces
                   of
                   his
                   children
                   should
                   be
                   encreased
                   and
                   exercised
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   like
                   spices
                   pouned
                   in
                   a
                   morter
                   ,
                   and
                   like
                   swéet
                   wood
                   burnt
                   in
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   should
                   yéeld
                   a
                   more
                   sweete
                   swell
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 by
                 their
                 constancy
                 in
                 the
                 profession
                 and
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 distinguished
                 from
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 who
                 like
                 Sodome
                 apples
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 crush
                 them
                 ,
                 fall
                 into
                 chaffe
                 ;
                 and
                 like
                 vnto
                 spunges
                 wet
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 presse
                 them
                 ,
                 let
                 out
                 all
                 the
                 liquour
                 contained
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 haue
                 his
                 children
                 to
                 denie
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 abilities
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 depend
                 wholy
                 vpon
                 his
                 power
                 and
                 promises
                 for
                 their
                 strengthning
                 or
                 deliuerance
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 hée
                 will
                 hereby
                 make
                 them
                 so
                 many
                 lights
                 and
                 guides
                 to
                 direct
                 the
                 blind
                 world
                 in
                 the
                 roade
                 way
                 to
                 Heauen
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 GOD
                 will
                 
                 hereby
                 increase
                 their
                 reward
                 and
                 glorie
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Who
                   are
                   Gods
                   instruments
                   herein
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 Tyrants
                 ,
                 Heretikes
                 ,
                 Atheists
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Why
                   doth
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   punishment
                   and
                   persecution
                   of
                   his
                   children
                   ,
                   vse
                   the
                   ministerie
                   of
                   wicked
                   men
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 his
                 absolute
                 and
                 vnlimited
                 liberty
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 free
                 agent
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 may
                 correct
                 his
                 children
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 will.
                 For
                 as
                 a
                 naturall
                 Father
                 ,
                 doth
                 sometimes
                 make
                 the
                 Schoolemaster
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 seruants
                 ,
                 the
                 instruments
                 to
                 correct
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 though
                 hee
                 (
                 perhaps
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 intermingle
                 their
                 priuate
                 affections
                 :
                 So
                 God
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 any
                 mans
                 iust
                 controlement
                 )
                 maketh
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 their
                 priuate
                 ends
                 and
                 aimes
                 ,
                 the
                 rods
                 to
                 whip
                 and
                 correct
                 his
                 children
                 withall
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 God
                 suffereth
                 the
                 wicked
                 to
                 stumble
                 at
                 the
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 profession
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 runne
                 themselues
                 out
                 of
                 breath
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 fulfill
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 their
                 iniquities
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 incur
                 
                 the
                 waight
                 of
                 his
                 displeasure
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 patience
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 constant
                 death
                 ,
                 &
                 sufferinges
                 ,
                 appalleth
                 ,
                 and
                 inwardly
                 tormenteth
                 the
                 minds
                 and
                 consciences
                 of
                 the
                 persecutors
                 ,
                 and
                 leaueth
                 them
                 without
                 all
                 excuse
                 and
                 defence
                 of
                 their
                 doings
                 ,
                 before
                 his
                 iudgement
                 seat
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 he
                 sometimes
                 by
                 the
                 singular
                 patience
                 and
                 sufferings
                 of
                 his
                 saints
                 ouercommeth
                 the
                 enemies
                 harts
                 ,
                 and
                 gaineth
                 them
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 that
                 séemed
                 conquerors
                 are
                 happily
                 conquered
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 foes
                 are
                 made
                 his
                 friends
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                 God
                 (
                 against
                 the
                 wicked
                 mens
                 intentions
                 )
                 turneth
                 their
                 persecutions
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 an
                 arrow
                 attaineth
                 vnto
                 the
                 Archers
                 mark
                 without
                 any
                 sense
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 wicked
                 though
                 blindfolded
                 ,
                 execute
                 Gods
                 secret
                 decree
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 Gods
                 Fullers
                 to
                 whiten
                 his
                 children
                 ;
                 God
                 vseth
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 Goldsmith
                 doth
                 lead
                 ,
                 to
                 melt
                 and
                 purifie
                 his
                 gold
                 ;
                 for
                 hereby
                 God
                 doth
                 perfite
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 purge
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 drosse
                 and
                 dregs
                 of
                 earthly
                 corruption
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Why
                   doe
                   wicked
                   men
                   so
                   persecute
                   
                   Gods
                   children
                   .
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 continuall
                 enmity
                 betweene
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 seede
                 of
                 the
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 betwixt
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 blessed
                 séed
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 godly
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 
                   (
                   id
                   est
                
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 contrary
                 to
                 it
                 in
                 profession
                 ,
                 
                 life
                 and
                 practise
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 hath
                 chosen
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 world
                 hateth
                 and
                 abhorreth
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Gods
                 children
                 professe
                 ,
                 preach
                 and
                 confesse
                 Gods
                 sincere
                 truth
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 the
                 wicked
                 men
                 doe
                 distast
                 and
                 detest
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 their
                 holy
                 life
                 and
                 example
                 checke
                 the
                 deedes
                 of
                 darkenes
                 in
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 the
                 godly
                 weaken
                 the
                 diuels
                 kingdome
                 ;
                 hence
                 he
                 by
                 his
                 imps
                 and
                 instruments
                 ,
                 purposeth
                 and
                 practiseth
                 continually
                 their
                 death
                 and
                 destruction
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Is
                   it
                   not
                   lawfull
                   for
                   the
                   godly
                   to
                   vse
                   all
                   lawfull
                   meanes
                   of
                   preseruing
                   their
                   liues
                   in
                   persecution
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Yes
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 first
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 make
                 confession
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 to
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 namely
                 ,
                 to
                 scorners
                 ,
                 open
                 
                 enemies
                 ,
                 that
                 haue
                 no
                 authority
                 to
                 demaund
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 our
                 profession
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 ignorant
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 contemners
                 of
                 good
                 counsell
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 to
                 flée
                 from
                 the
                 persecutors
                 (
                 or
                 to
                 auoide
                 our
                 habitations
                 .
                 
                 )
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 decline
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 persecution
                 by
                 modest
                 answeres
                 ,
                 by
                 concealing
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 when
                 wée
                 are
                 not
                 required
                 thereunto
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 by
                 our
                 mony
                 and
                 goods
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 our
                 apparrell
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 cutting
                 of
                 our
                 haire
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 setting
                 our
                 aduersaries
                 and
                 enemies
                 at
                 difference
                 amongst
                 themselues
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   Is
                   persecution
                   gainefull
                   ,
                   &
                   commodious
                   to
                   Gods
                   children
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 many
                 waies
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 hereby
                 Gods
                 Church
                 groweth
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 much
                 enlarged
                 :
                 for
                 being
                 watered
                 by
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 séed
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 )
                 it
                 more
                 flourisheth
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 Camomi●l
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 the
                 more
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 troden
                 vpon
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 it
                 groweth
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 Christians
                 in
                 their
                 dispersion
                 and
                 banishment
                 sow
                 the
                 séeds
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 in
                 other
                 parts
                 and
                 prouinces
                 ,
                 
                 Countrries
                 ,
                 and
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 Act.
                 11.
                 
                 Rom.
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Reprobates
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 descrie
                 themselus
                 ,
                 and
                 powre
                 forth
                 their
                 venome
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 taken
                 for
                 true
                 professors
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 indéede
                 nothing
                 but
                 chaffe
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 euent
                 sheweth
                 )
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 fanne
                 of
                 persecution
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 wheat
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Gods
                 power
                 and
                 grace
                 is
                 prooued
                 and
                 perfited
                 in
                 the
                 faithfulls
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 aduersaries
                 are
                 confuted
                 and
                 confounded
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.9
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 godly
                 are
                 hereby
                 humbled
                 and
                 mortified
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 weaned
                 from
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 this
                 vaine
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 mind
                 and
                 muze
                 on
                 a
                 better
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 obtaine
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
                 and
                 holinesse
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 12.11
                 .
                 Psal.
                 78.38
                 .
                 
                 Hos.
                 5.15
                 Ioh.
                 15.2
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   good
                   inducements
                   and
                   perswasions
                   are
                   there
                   to
                   moue
                   vs
                   to
                   constancy
                   in
                   persecution
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 These
                 following
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 exacteth
                 and
                 requireth
                 it
                 at
                 our
                 hands
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 wee
                 doe
                 not
                 accordingly
                 performe
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 altogether
                 
                 vnworthy
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 altogether
                 vnméet
                 for
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God.
                 
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 fall
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 profession
                 ,
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 Gospell
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 all
                 our
                 former
                 good
                 beginnings
                 shall
                 nothing
                 bestead
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 that
                 wée
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 shall
                 die
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 perish
                 in
                 our
                 sinne
                 and
                 apostasie
                 .
                 Heb.
                 10.26.27
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 victorious
                 ,
                 and
                 triumphant
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 clouded
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 gloriously
                 it
                 will
                 shine
                 out
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 wee
                 must
                 not
                 betray
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 cloud
                 and
                 infinite
                 company
                 of
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 confessors
                 ,
                 martyrs
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 our
                 lights
                 ,
                 lampes
                 ,
                 guids
                 ,
                 and
                 directors
                 ,
                 whose
                 holy
                 examples
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 follow
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 their
                 glory
                 and
                 happines
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 shall
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 Heretikes
                 ,
                 Schismatikes
                 ,
                 yea
                 Turks
                 ,
                 Panyms
                 ,
                 and
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 that
                 haue
                 no
                 promise
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 be
                 so
                 stout
                 and
                 stedfast
                 in
                 their
                 profession
                 ,
                 and
                 shal
                 not
                 wee
                 Christians
                 that
                 haue
                 such
                 comfortable
                 promises
                 of
                 Gods
                 assistance
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 euerlasting
                 
                 happines
                 ,
                 be
                 much
                 more
                 couragious
                 and
                 constant
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 Gods
                 immortall
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 by
                 our
                 patience
                 ,
                 suffering
                 ,
                 innocency
                 ;
                 if
                 not
                 (
                 as
                 sometimes
                 it
                 commeth
                 to
                 passe
                 )
                 conuert
                 ,
                 yet
                 wee
                 shall
                 daunt
                 ,
                 and
                 confound
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 remoue
                 vs
                 from
                 our
                 confident
                 confession
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 our
                 persecution
                 gaineth
                 many
                 vnto
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   practises
                   are
                   herein
                   necessarie
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 in
                 persecution
                 depend
                 vpon
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 implore
                 his
                 helpe
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 hee
                 will
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 instant
                 suggest
                 vnto
                 vs
                 what
                 to
                 speake
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 enable
                 vs
                 to
                 suffer
                 ,
                 and
                 perfite
                 his
                 power
                 in
                 our
                 infirmity
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 perswaded
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 for
                 which
                 wee
                 suffer
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 neuer
                 make
                 open
                 confession
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 either
                 when
                 wee
                 are
                 called
                 and
                 vrged
                 by
                 publicke
                 authority
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 hope
                 of
                 doing
                 good
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 wee
                 must
                 not
                 betray
                 our selues
                 ,
                 nor
                 cast
                 holy
                 things
                 before
                 dogs
                 ,
                 and
                 pearles
                 
                 before
                 swine
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 would
                 march
                 valiantly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 presume
                 ,
                 but
                 suspect
                 all
                 our
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 must
                 rather
                 feare
                 our selues
                 then
                 flatter
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 chearefully
                 entertaine
                 ,
                 and
                 diligently
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   duties
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   performe
                   to
                   persons
                   afflicted
                   and
                   persecuted
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 wée
                 must
                 haue
                 a
                 fellowlike
                 féeling
                 of
                 their
                 misery
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 sympathize
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 we
                 cannot
                 effectually
                 comfort
                 them
                 :
                 
                 for
                 as
                 iron
                 cannot
                 be
                 ioyned
                 ,
                 and
                 fastened
                 to
                 iron
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 bée
                 made
                 red
                 hote
                 ,
                 and
                 beaten
                 together
                 :
                 so
                 one
                 Christian
                 can
                 yéeld
                 no
                 comfort
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 both
                 suffer
                 together
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 in
                 action
                 )
                 yet
                 in
                 fellow
                 féeling
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 helpe
                 them
                 with
                 our
                 prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 intercessors
                 to
                 the
                 Almighty
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 arm
                 them
                 with
                 strength
                 and
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 direct
                 all
                 their
                 sufferings
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 aduancement
                 of
                 his
                 blessed
                 Gospell
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 any
                 opportunity
                 
                 offered
                 )
                 assist
                 them
                 with
                 our
                 counsell
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 wordes
                 of
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 cheare
                 ,
                 encourage
                 ,
                 and
                 embolden
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 wée
                 must
                 (
                 if
                 wee
                 can
                 )
                 visite
                 them
                 in
                 our
                 owne
                 persons
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 minister
                 vnto
                 their
                 necessities
                 ,
                 as
                 Obadiah
                 ministred
                 vnto
                 the
                 necessities
                 of
                 an
                 hundred
                 of
                 Gods
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 raigne
                 and
                 persecution
                 of
                 Ahab
                 and
                 Iezabel
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 Onesiphorus
                 oft
                 refreshed
                 Paul
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 ashamed
                 of
                 his
                 bonds
                 and
                 chaines
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 duety
                 of
                 mercy
                 and
                 commiseration
                 God
                 will
                 neuer
                 leaue
                 vnrecompensed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HOw
                   are
                   Persecutions
                   to
                   be
                   diuided
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Into
                 persecutions
                 of
                 the
                 affection
                 ,
                 persecutions
                 of
                 the
                 tong
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 or
                 outward
                 action
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   are
                   the
                   persecutions
                   of
                   the
                   affections
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 Contempt
                 ,
                 enuie
                 ,
                 hatred
                 ,
                 or
                 malice
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   What
                   comforts
                   are
                   to
                   bee
                   imparted
                   to
                   Gods
                   Children
                   that
                   suffer
                   contempt
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 glorious
                 matter
                 to
                 be
                 contemned
                 for
                 vertue
                 &
                 well
                 doing
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 wee
                 are
                 like
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 our
                 blessed
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 derided
                 of
                 Herode
                 and
                 the
                 Iewes
                 for
                 his
                 holy
                 life
                 ,
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 zeale
                 ,
                 miracles
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 haue
                 cause
                 to
                 reioice
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 note
                 ,
                 who
                 they
                 are
                 that
                 commonly
                 contemne
                 vs
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 either
                 enemies
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 or
                 prophane
                 worldlings
                 ,
                 who
                 cannot
                 discerne
                 of
                 our
                 worth
                 and
                 excellency
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 haue
                 no
                 knowledge
                 and
                 practise
                 of
                 true
                 religion
                 and
                 vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 wee
                 are
                 the
                 lesse
                 to
                 care
                 for
                 their
                 censure
                 :
                 for
                 euen
                 as
                 pretious
                 pearles
                 being
                 enclosed
                 and
                 hidden
                 in
                 base
                 earthen
                 shels
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 seene
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 being
                 not
                 discerned
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 esteemed
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 price
                 and
                 excellency
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 wicked
                 and
                 prophane
                 ,
                 looking
                 onely
                 at
                 the
                 contemptible
                 condition
                 of
                 godly
                 
                 mens
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 discerning
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 take
                 an
                 occasion
                 to
                 despise
                 thē
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 are
                 scorned
                 &
                 contemned
                 of
                 hypocrites
                 factious
                 &
                 schismaticall
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 more
                 humorous
                 then
                 truely
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 haughty
                 then
                 humble
                 ,
                 and
                 wiser
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 eyes
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 worthy
                 in
                 Gods
                 sight
                 ,
                 doe
                 distaste
                 and
                 falsly
                 censure
                 their
                 brethren
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 better
                 then
                 themselues
                 ;
                 and
                 hereof
                 blessed
                 S.
                 Paul
                 had
                 expe●ience
                 amongst
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 Satan
                 and
                 his
                 impes
                 ,
                 thus
                 to
                 depresse
                 and
                 keep
                 vnder
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 famous
                 and
                 illustrious
                 by
                 the
                 brightnes
                 of
                 their
                 holinesse
                 and
                 vertues
                 ,
                 should
                 bée
                 sullied
                 and
                 obscured
                 by
                 misreports
                 and
                 contempt
                 of
                 their
                 persons
                 :
                 but
                 neuerthelesse
                 ,
                 they
                 hereby
                 loose
                 nothing
                 of
                 their
                 inherent
                 excellency
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 a
                 pretious
                 iewel
                 ,
                 albeit
                 by
                 hogges
                 and
                 swine
                 troden
                 and
                 trampled
                 vnder
                 féet
                 ,
                 
                 abateth
                 nothing
                 of
                 his
                 naturall
                 excellency
                 :
                 So
                 Gods
                 children
                 scorned
                 and
                 contemned
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 lose
                 nothing
                 of
                 their
                 vertues
                 ;
                 for
                 contempt
                 doth
                 not
                 hurt
                 them
                 but
                 profite
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 vsuall
                 matter
                 for
                 
                 learned
                 men
                 to
                 bee
                 despised
                 of
                 the
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 rare
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 rude
                 ,
                 and
                 wise
                 Sages
                 to
                 be
                 contemned
                 o●
                 sots
                 ;
                 hereupon
                 Seneca
                 saith
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Nondum
                   foelix
                   es
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 happy
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 multitude
                 doth
                 not
                 mo●ke
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 that
                 ca●●
                 contempt
                 vpon
                 others
                 (
                 vniustly
                 )
                 shall
                 be
                 conte●ned
                 themseluee
                 :
                 for
                 with
                 what
                 measure
                 they
                 mete
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 measured
                 ●o
                 them
                 againe
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 suff●ce
                 that
                 God
                 dignifieth
                 and
                 honoureth
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 garnished
                 and
                 embrodered
                 vs
                 with
                 the
                 pretious
                 and
                 princely
                 graces
                 of
                 hi●
                 spirit
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Q.
                   How
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   carry
                   our selues
                   when
                   wee
                   are
                   misregarded
                   and
                   contemned
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 our
                 ioy
                 and
                 comfort
                 to
                 suffer
                 contempt
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 runne
                 through
                 good
                 report
                 and
                 bad
                 for
                 Christ
                 his
                 sake
                 ;
                 for
                 God
                 will
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 honour
                 and
                 magnifie
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 behoueth
                 vs
                 by
                 speaking
                 well
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 by
                 interpreting
                 things
                 doubtfull
                 in
                 the
                 better
                 part
                 ,
                 by
                 contemning
                 no
                 person
                 without
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 our
                 good
                 seruice
                 and
                 offices
                 towards
                 
                 Church
                 and
                 common
                 wealth
                 ,
                 to
                 wipe
                 and
                 wash
                 away
                 the
                 myre
                 of
                 contempt
                 flung
                 in
                 our
                 faces
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 time
                 our
                 contempt
                 will
                 be
                 turned
                 into
                 credite
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 base
                 estéeme
                 into
                 glorie
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 striue
                 to
                 bee
                 that
                 wee
                 would
                 séeme
                 to
                 bee
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 by
                 honest
                 meanes
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 our
                 blessed
                 behauiour
                 seeke
                 to
                 grow
                 into
                 the
                 fauour
                 and
                 familiarity
                 of
                 excellent
                 ,
                 famous
                 ,
                 and
                 eminent
                 Personages
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 bee
                 despised
                 but
                 dignified
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 neglected
                 ,
                 but
                 notice
                 will
                 soone
                 be
                 taken
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 eminency
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 if
                 good
                 men
                 (
                 through
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 misreports
                 ,
                 emulation
                 ,
                 infirmity
                 )
                 dislike
                 and
                 despise
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 must
                 bee
                 content
                 (
                 with
                 others
                 )
                 to
                 endure
                 a
                 common
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 to
                 comfort
                 our selues
                 in
                 our
                 honestie
                 and
                 innocency
                 .
              
               
                 
                   OF
                   ENVIE
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     is
                     Enuie
                  
                   ?
                
                 
                   A.
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   griefe
                   or
                   sadnes
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   another
                   mans
                   outward
                   or
                   inward
                   ,
                   spirituall
                   or
                   temporall
                   prosperity
                   and
                   happines
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     How
                     shall
                     a
                     Christian
                     arme
                     and
                     strengthen
                     himselfe
                     against
                     it
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   excellent
                   piety
                   and
                   prosperity
                   is
                   euer
                   subiect
                   hereunto
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   no
                   friend
                   of
                   sincerity
                   ,
                   and
                   vndissembled
                   godlinesse
                   and
                   goodnesse
                   ,
                   
                   did
                   euer
                   want
                   this
                   exercise
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   the
                   shadow
                   doth
                   follow
                   them
                   that
                   walk
                   in
                   the
                   Sunne
                   :
                   so
                   doth
                   Enuie
                   follow
                   and
                   pursue
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   noble
                   and
                   noted
                   for
                   learning
                   ,
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   and
                   well
                   doing
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   better
                   to
                   be
                   hated
                   then
                   vnhappy
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bee
                   maligned
                   then
                   miserable
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   to
                   enuie
                   greatnes
                   and
                   goodnes
                   in
                   others
                   ,
                   argueth
                   a
                   base
                   ,
                   raskall
                   ,
                   and
                   satanicall
                   disposition
                   :
                   for
                   first
                   ,
                   they
                   enuie
                   those
                   good
                   things
                   in
                   others
                   ,
                   which
                   themselues
                   want
                   :
                   secondly
                   ,
                   they
                   doe
                   but
                   pricke
                   ,
                   stabbe
                   ,
                   and
                   wound
                   themselues
                   with
                   their
                   owne
                   weapons
                   :
                   thirdly
                   ,
                   they
                   hood-winke
                   ,
                   or
                   cast
                   dust
                   into
                   their
                   owne
                   eyes
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   not
                   behold
                   and
                   discerne
                   Gods
                   graces
                   in
                   others
                   .
                
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   the
                   enuious
                   person
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   greater
                   good
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   enuied
                   ;
                   for
                   by
                   his
                   carping
                   and
                   deprauing
                   
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   the
                   vertues
                   of
                   the
                   person
                   ●nuied
                   are
                   brought
                   vpon
                   the
                   stage
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   better
                   known
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   spitefull
                   and
                   enuious
                   person
                   doth
                   nothing
                   but
                   some
                   out
                   his
                   owne
                   shame
                   .
                
                 
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   tormenters
                   of
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   worke
                   their
                   owne
                   ruines
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   the
                   moath
                   doth
                   consume
                   the
                   garment
                   ,
                   
                   rust
                   the
                   iron
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   viper
                   eateth
                   out
                   and
                   consumeth
                   the
                   bellie
                   of
                   her
                   that
                   conceiued
                   her
                   :
                   so
                   doth
                   enuie
                   at
                   lēgth
                   and
                   by
                   degrees
                   ,
                   wast
                   and
                   destroy
                   the
                   possessor
                   .
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   the
                   euils
                   that
                   they
                   wish
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   encrease
                   vpon
                   themselues
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     vse
                     are
                     we
                     to
                     make
                     hereof
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   leaue
                   enuious
                   men
                   to
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   suffer
                   them
                   to
                   torture
                   and
                   torment
                   their
                   soules
                   and
                   bodies
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   enuied
                   and
                   maligned
                   for
                   zeale
                   in
                   pure
                   religion
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   well
                   doing
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   let
                   vs
                   bée
                   stirred
                   vp
                   to
                   the
                   practise
                   of
                   religion
                   &
                   vertue
                   ;
                   for
                   wée
                   shall
                   by
                   no
                   meanes
                   so
                   much
                   vexe
                   and
                   torment
                   enuious
                   persons
                   as
                   by
                   our
                   well
                   doing
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   cannot
                   otherwise
                   auoid
                   the
                   tempest
                   and
                   storme
                   of
                   enuie
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   auoid
                   it
                   by
                   modestie
                   :
                   let
                   vs
                   auoid
                   
                   all
                   ostentation
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   separate
                   our selues
                   from
                   the
                   company
                   of
                   the
                   enuious
                   ,
                   and
                   suppresse
                   &
                   hide
                   whatsoeuer
                   might
                   make
                   vs
                   to
                   bee
                   noted
                   :
                   for
                   some
                   enemies
                   are
                   no
                   better
                   ouercome
                   then
                   by
                   our
                   humility
                   and
                   obscurity
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   would
                   approue
                   our selues
                   good
                   men
                   ,
                   
                   let
                   vs
                   enuy
                   at
                   no
                   mans
                   prosperity
                   (
                   be
                   he
                   neuer
                   so
                   wicked
                   )
                   for
                   they
                   shal
                   be
                   soon
                   cut
                   down
                   like
                   grasse
                   ,
                   and
                   shal
                   wither
                   as
                   the
                   gréen
                   herbe
                   .
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   pray
                   vnto
                   God
                   feruently
                   so
                   direct
                   and
                   preserue
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     comfort
                     against
                     hatred
                     and
                     malice
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   the
                   world
                   &
                   the
                   wicked
                   hate
                   vs
                   vniustly
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   hate
                   vs
                   not
                   for
                   our
                   sins
                   &
                   imperfections
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   better
                   pa●ts
                   ,
                   namely
                   ;
                   because
                   we
                   are
                   separated
                   frō
                   them
                   in
                   profession
                   &
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   wee
                   séeke
                   the
                   ruinating
                   of
                   satans
                   king●ome
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   bée
                   reproued
                   and
                   conuinced
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   world
                   is
                   addicted
                   to
                   traditions
                   ,
                   and
                   little
                   estéemeth
                   Gods
                   blessed
                   Word
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   loue
                   with
                   earthly
                   thinges
                   ,
                   and
                   neglecteth
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   heauenlie
                   ;
                   no
                   maruaile
                   then
                   that
                   it
                   so
                   distasteth
                   and
                   maligneth
                   
                   Gods
                   children
                   ,
                   they
                   loue
                   not
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   how
                   can
                   they
                   but
                   hate
                   his
                   seruants
                   ?
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   
                     Abel
                     ,
                     Lot
                     ,
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     Elias
                     ,
                     Paul
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Saints
                   in
                   all
                   ages
                   haue
                   béene
                   causlesly
                   hated
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   pregnant
                   proofe
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   Gods
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   wee
                   are
                   likewise
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   
                   if
                   either
                   they
                   or
                   we
                   had
                   been
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   the
                   world
                   would
                   loue
                   his
                   owne
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   remember
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   haue
                   deserued
                   greater
                   euils
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   ought
                   more
                   patiently
                   to
                   endure
                   this
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   let
                   it
                   content
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   known
                   ,
                   loued
                   and
                   liked
                   of
                   God
                   &
                   good
                   men
                   who
                   loue
                   vs
                   in
                   the
                   truth
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   the
                   losse
                   of
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   the
                   common
                   people
                   grieue
                   vs
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   note
                   that
                   their
                   loue
                   is
                   light
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   iudgement
                   and
                   discretion
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   their
                   loue
                   oftētimes
                   endeth
                   in
                   ill
                   will
                   and
                   hatred
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     How
                     are
                     we
                     to
                     demeane
                     and
                     behaue
                     our selues
                     when
                     wicked
                     men
                     maligne
                     and
                     hate
                     vs
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   malitious
                   men
                   are
                   good
                   neither
                   actu
                   ,
                   nor
                   potentia
                   ,
                   
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   )
                   neither
                   in
                   act
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   possibility
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   doe
                   but
                   sucke
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   poison
                   ,
                   seeing
                   they
                   are
                   peruerted
                   in
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   and
                   opposite
                   to
                   sincerity
                   :
                   let
                   vs
                   beware
                   how
                   we
                   nourish
                   occasions
                   of
                   hatred
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   be
                   not
                   too
                   sociable
                   and
                   familiar
                   with
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   loue
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   for
                   then
                   we
                   cannot
                   hate
                   mens
                   persons
                   ,
                   much
                   lesse
                   any
                   vertues
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   decline
                   hatred
                   (
                   what
                   in
                   vs
                   lieth
                   )
                   by
                   dutifulnes
                   and
                   good
                   seruice
                   ;
                   for
                   in
                   so
                   doing
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   eyther
                   gaine
                   and
                   pacifie
                   our
                   enemie
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   (
                   at
                   least
                   )
                   leaue
                   him
                   without
                   excuse
                   ;
                   for
                   this
                   is
                   to
                   heape
                   coales
                   of
                   fire
                   on
                   his
                   head
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     May
                     we
                     lawfully
                     hate
                     them
                     that
                     hate
                     vs
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   Wee
                   must
                   not
                   ,
                   nor
                   may
                   not
                   hate
                   them
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   their
                   persons
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   Gods
                   creatures
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   priuate
                   respects
                   :
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   lawfull
                   for
                   vs
                   to
                   hate
                   their
                   vices
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   abhorre
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   Gods
                   enemies
                   and
                   aduersaries
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   but
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   hate
                   them
                   as
                   they
                   hate
                   vs
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   our
                   persons
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   better
                   parts
                   in
                   vs
                   :
                   but
                   
                   onely
                   hate
                   their
                   errours
                   and
                   vices
                   ,
                   &c.
                   which
                   are
                   contrary
                   to
                   Gods
                   nature
                   ,
                   will
                   ,
                   word
                   and
                   commandements
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     are
                     the
                     persecutions
                     of
                     the
                     tongue
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   Slander
                   and
                   false
                   imputations
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     How
                     are
                     wee
                     to
                     comfort
                     our selues
                     against
                     slander
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   life
                   and
                   profession
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   Saints
                   of
                   God
                   hath
                   beene
                   traduced
                   and
                   slandered
                   in
                   al
                   ages
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   no
                   singular
                   &
                   extraordinary
                   matter
                   befalling
                   vs
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   with
                   more
                   contentment
                   to
                   be
                   endured
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   wee
                   herein
                   are
                   like
                   vnto
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   though
                   he
                   were
                   more
                   holy
                   then
                   all
                   men
                   and
                   Angels
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   was
                   called
                   a
                   wine-bibber
                   ,
                   a
                   friend
                   of
                   Publicanes
                   and
                   sinners
                   ,
                   an
                   enemy
                   to
                   Caesar
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   was
                   said
                   to
                   haue
                   the
                   Diuell
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   slander
                   cannot
                   make
                   a
                   man
                   miserable
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   where
                   sinne
                   raigneth
                   there
                   is
                   misery
                   indeed
                   )
                   nay
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   honour
                   and
                   glorie
                   to
                   be
                   ill
                   spoken
                   of
                   for
                   well
                   doing
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   hate
                   vs
                   because
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   better
                   then
                   they
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   wee
                   runne
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   excesse
                   of
                   riot
                   ,
                   
                   &
                   the
                   more
                   that
                   wicked
                   men
                   
                   belie
                   ,
                   slander
                   and
                   raile
                   at
                   vs
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   will
                   they
                   make
                   our
                   vertues
                   known
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   false
                   imputations
                   cast
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   continue
                   long
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   as
                   so
                   many
                   blasts
                   and
                   fumes
                   that
                   will
                   soone
                   be
                   dispersed
                   and
                   blowne
                   away
                   ;
                   for
                   God
                   will
                   at
                   length
                   cleare
                   our
                   innocency
                   as
                   the
                   noone
                   day
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   our
                   reproach
                   shall
                   bee
                   turned
                   into
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   an
                   Angell
                   Psal
                   37.6
                   &
                   8.
                   
                
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   wicked
                   doe
                   willingly
                   derogate
                   from
                   our
                   good
                   name
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   doe
                   
                     addere
                     mercedi
                     nost●ae
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     id
                     est
                  
                   ,
                   encrease
                   our
                   reward
                   ,
                   albeit
                   against
                   their
                   wils
                   :
                   for
                   blessed
                   are
                   wee
                   when
                   men
                   reuile
                   vs
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   say
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   euill
                   against
                   vs
                   for
                   Christ
                   his
                   sake
                   ;
                   for
                   then
                   great
                   is
                   our
                   reward
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                
                 
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   titles
                   and
                   attributes
                   of
                   the
                   iustice
                   ,
                   truth
                   ,
                   power
                   and
                   mercy
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   bee
                   not
                   frée
                   from
                   slanderous
                   imputations
                   :
                   let
                   vs
                   much
                   lesse
                   looke
                   to
                   be
                   exempt
                   and
                   priuiledged
                   from
                   euill
                   tongues
                   :
                   Psal.
                   10.11
                   .
                   &
                   12.
                   
                   Mal.
                   3.14
                   &
                   15.
                   
                
                 
                   Seuenthly
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   raskall
                   multitude
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   scumme
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   raile
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   belie
                   vs
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   note
                   that
                   
                   they
                   doe
                   it
                   rather
                   of
                   humour
                   then
                   of
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   an
                   ill
                   affection
                   rather
                   then
                   of
                   iudgement
                   and
                   aduisement
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   silent
                   when
                   they
                   haue
                   much
                   barked
                   and
                   bawled
                   :
                   and
                   as
                   for
                   their
                   lying
                   tales
                   and
                   reports
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   arise
                   from
                   false
                   grounds
                   ,
                   and
                   trifling
                   occasions
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   soone
                   be
                   dead
                   ,
                   buried
                   ,
                   extinct
                   .
                
                 
                   Eighthly
                   ,
                   the
                   slanderer
                   doth
                   but
                   hurt
                   and
                   discredite
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   foame
                   out
                   his
                   own
                   shame
                   :
                   for
                   his
                   slander
                   ,
                   like
                   an
                   arrow
                   shot
                   against
                   a
                   stone
                   wall
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   tennise
                   ball
                   cast
                   against
                   it
                   ,
                   
                   redounds
                   vpon
                   the
                   slanderer
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   God
                   discrediteth
                   his
                   deare
                   children
                   with
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   &
                   letteth
                   them
                   fall
                   sometimes
                   into
                   the
                   mire
                   of
                   wicked
                   imputations
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   bee
                   stained
                   with
                   the
                   corruptions
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     How
                     shall
                     wee
                     behaue
                     our selues
                     when
                     wee
                     are
                     thus
                     belyed
                     ▪
                     and
                     slaundered
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   descend
                   into
                   our
                   own
                   soules
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   if
                   we
                   find
                   our selues
                   innocent
                   ,
                   then
                   let
                   vs
                   comfort
                   our selues
                   in
                   the
                   witnesse
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   conscience
                   :
                   neither
                   let
                   vs
                   thinke
                   ,
                   that
                   ther
                   is
                   more
                   waight
                   in
                   their
                   detractions
                   ,
                   then
                   in
                   our
                   owne
                   
                   testimonies
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   rather
                   looke
                   vnto
                   God
                   who
                   permitteth
                   them
                   ,
                   
                   then
                   at
                   the
                   howling
                   ,
                   barking
                   ,
                   and
                   biting
                   dogs
                   that
                   annoy
                   vs
                   :
                   this
                   course
                   tooke
                   Dauid
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   whereas
                   the
                   rude
                   and
                   iniudicious
                   multitude
                   doth
                   cast
                   false
                   imputations
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ;
                   let
                   vs
                   not
                   only
                   with
                   the
                   spunge
                   of
                   honest
                   Apologies
                   wipe
                   away
                   these
                   pretended
                   spots
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   labour
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   precious
                   report
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   immortall
                   memory
                   amongst
                   Gods
                   children
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   if
                   wée
                   desire
                   to
                   be
                   well
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   not
                   rashly
                   thinke
                   euill
                   of
                   others
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   better
                   that
                   any
                   man
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   hardly
                   doth
                   he
                   iudge
                   another
                   to
                   be
                   euill
                   ;
                   much
                   lesse
                   let
                   vs
                   secretly
                   bite
                   and
                   sting
                   them
                   ,
                   nor
                   take
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   worse
                   sense
                   ,
                   that
                   may
                   bee
                   construed
                   in
                   the
                   better
                   meaning
                   .
                
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   lend
                   no
                   eare
                   ,
                   much
                   lesse
                   giue
                   any
                   applause
                   to
                   the
                   slanderer
                   ;
                   but
                   shew
                   our
                   dislike
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   willingly
                   speake
                   that
                   which
                   hee
                   shall
                   perceiue
                   to
                   be
                   vnwillingly
                   heard
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ▪
                   slander
                   is
                   a
                   speciall
                   sinne
                   of
                   the
                   Deuill
                   ,
                   
                   who
                   is
                   a
                   lyar
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   slanderer
                   
                   of
                   the
                   brethren
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   let
                   vs
                   beware
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   abhorre
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     are
                     the
                     persecutions
                     in
                     action
                     and
                     in
                     deed
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   These
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   following
                   ;
                   whippings
                   ,
                   taking
                   away
                   of
                   mens
                   goods
                   ,
                   banishment
                   ,
                   bondage
                   ,
                   nakednes
                   ,
                   death
                   by
                   the
                   sword
                   ,
                   want
                   of
                   buriall
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     comforts
                     against
                     whippings
                  
                   ?
                
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   were
                   thus
                   dealt
                   withall
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   marke
                   of
                   a
                   true
                   Apostle
                   to
                   beare
                   in
                   the
                   body
                   the
                   marks
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesu
                   :
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Character
                   of
                   a
                   sincere
                   Christian
                   to
                   suffer
                   the
                   like
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   persecution
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   Christ
                   was
                   whipped
                   ,
                   and
                   shed
                   his
                   bloud
                   for
                   vs
                   ;
                   and
                   shall
                   wée
                   sinnefull
                   persons
                   refuse
                   to
                   doe
                   the
                   like
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   may
                   make
                   knowne
                   our
                   conformitie
                   with
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   suffrings
                   ?
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   giuen
                   vnto
                   Gods
                   children
                   (
                   as
                   a
                   speciall
                   prerogatiue
                   )
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   be
                   whipped
                   for
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   to
                   die
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesu.
                   Apoc.
                   12.11
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   indignities
                   ,
                   and
                   torments
                   that
                   any
                   suffer
                   for
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   for
                   righteousnesse
                   sake
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   more
                   they
                   shall
                   aduance
                   the
                   Gospell
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   receiue
                   the
                   greater
                   measure
                   and
                   proportion
                   of
                   glory
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     How
                     are
                     or
                     ought
                     wee
                     to
                     comfort
                     our selues
                     when
                     wee
                     are
                     violently
                     by
                     the
                     enemie
                     despoiled
                     of
                     all
                     our
                     goods
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   remember
                   that
                   many
                   good
                   men
                   haue
                   fallen
                   into
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   théeues
                   (
                   like
                   that
                   man
                   that
                   went
                   downe
                   from
                   Ierusalem
                   to
                   Iericho
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   fell
                   among
                   théeues
                   ,
                   who
                   robbed
                   him
                   of
                   his
                   raiment
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   wounded
                   him
                   ,
                   )
                   and
                   yet
                   haue
                   afterwards
                   recouered
                   their
                   former
                   estate
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   
                   Christ
                   is
                   our
                   Lord
                   and
                   master
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   his
                   seruants
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   though
                   we
                   be
                   despoiled
                   of
                   al
                   our
                   worldly
                   goods
                   ;
                   yet
                   ,
                   he
                   wil
                   neuer
                   forsake
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   prouide
                   for
                   vs
                   things
                   necessary
                   :
                   for
                   so
                   he
                   dealt
                   with
                   the
                   Samaritane
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   we
                   want
                   not
                   things
                   (
                   simply
                   )
                   necessary
                   ;
                   for
                   
                     natura
                     paucis
                     contenta
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   be
                   spoiled
                   of
                   our
                   goods
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   haue
                   not
                   forgone
                   our
                   goodnes
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   retaine
                   our
                   life
                   and
                   liberty
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   greater
                   blessing
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   iustice
                   will
                   in
                   due
                   time
                   punish
                   and
                   reuenge
                   our
                   wrongs
                   .
                
                 
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   (
                   after
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                   Hebrewes
                   )
                   suffer
                   with
                   ioy
                   the
                   spoiling
                   of
                   our
                   goods
                   )
                   knowing
                   in
                   our selues
                   ,
                   
                   how
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   in
                   heauen
                   a
                   better
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   enduring
                   substance
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   be
                   patient
                   and
                   content
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   (
                   in
                   time
                   )
                   with
                   Dauid
                   enioy
                   our
                   enemies
                   (
                   that
                   are
                   so
                   many
                   Nabals
                   )
                   goods
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   by
                   some
                   other
                   prouidence
                   be
                   gainers
                   by
                   our
                   losses
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     duties
                     are
                     we
                     then
                     to
                     performe
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   with
                   holy
                   Iob
                   be
                   content
                   to
                   receiue
                   euill
                   things
                   from
                   God
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   praise
                   God
                   for
                   all
                   ;
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   Apostles
                   to
                   forsake
                   all
                   for
                   Christ
                   his
                   sake
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   that
                   heroicall
                   woman
                   in
                   the
                   Apocalypse
                   ,
                   to
                   tread
                   the
                   Moone
                   (
                   i.
                   all
                   earthly
                   and
                   transitory
                   things
                   )
                   vnder
                   our
                   féet
                   ;
                   
                   wée
                   must
                   withall
                   seeke
                   the
                   things
                   aboue
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   heauenly
                   Ierusalem
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   our
                   duty
                   to
                   procure
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   learning
                   ,
                   vertue
                   ,
                   godlinesse
                   ;
                   these
                   are
                   our
                   proper
                   endowments
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   neither
                   by
                   fraud
                   nor
                   force
                   be
                   taken
                   
                   from
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   (
                   whiles
                   we
                   enioy
                   the
                   fickle
                   and
                   vncertaine
                   things
                   )
                   let
                   vs
                   for
                   Christ
                   his
                   sake
                   loue
                   his
                   members
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   our
                   worldly
                   goods
                   bountifully
                   relieue
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   néede
                   and
                   necessity
                   ,
                   
                   else
                   how
                   dwelleth
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   vs
                   ?
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   
                   let
                   it
                   suffice
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   are
                   rich
                   in
                   grace
                   ,
                   heires
                   of
                   glory
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   in
                   heauen
                   (
                   our
                   Country
                   )
                   a
                   better
                   and
                   an
                   enduring
                   substance
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   after
                   this
                   mortall
                   and
                   miserable
                   life
                   is
                   expired
                   ,
                   
                   we
                   shall
                   actually
                   enioy
                   the
                   new
                   heauen
                   &
                   the
                   new
                   earth
                   wherein
                   dwelleth
                   righteousnes
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     Propound
                     some
                     comfortable
                     meditations
                     against
                     banishment
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   
                     Moses
                     ,
                     Elias
                     ,
                     Iohn
                  
                   the
                   Euangelist
                   ,
                   and
                   infinite
                   more
                   in
                   the
                   Primitiue
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   ten
                   generall
                   persecutions
                   ,
                   and
                   sithence
                   ,
                   haue
                   beene
                   exiled
                   :
                   and
                   shall
                   we
                   refuse
                   to
                   be
                   partakers
                   with
                   them
                   ?
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   
                   
                     omnis
                     terra
                     commune
                     naturae
                     exilium
                     :
                     id
                     est
                     ,
                  
                   Euery
                   country
                   is
                   a
                   common
                   banishment
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   strange
                   country
                   vnto
                   vs
                   :
                   (
                   for
                   in
                   it
                   wee
                   haue
                   no
                   abiding
                   City
                   )
                   and
                   how
                   then
                   can
                   Christians
                   
                   properly
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   bee
                   banished
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   country
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   haue
                   none
                   here
                   ?
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   godly
                   bee
                   banished
                   from
                   their
                   natiue
                   soile
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   cannot
                   be
                   banished
                   from
                   the
                   fauour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                   nor
                   from
                   the
                   communion
                   of
                   Saints
                   ,
                   nor
                   from
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   ;
                   and
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   by
                   his
                   essence
                   euery
                   where
                   present
                   ,
                   is
                   as
                   ready
                   to
                   helpe
                   his
                   childrē
                   in
                   any
                   strange
                   Country
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   .
                   Psal.
                   105.12.13.14
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   sundry
                   men
                   haue
                   gotten
                   great
                   honour
                   ,
                   and
                   attained
                   vnto
                   great
                   learning
                   and
                   liuing
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   their
                   banishment
                   .
                
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   here
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   secured
                   frō
                   enuie
                   :
                   euill
                   men
                   shall
                   not
                   molest
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   good
                   men
                   shall
                   loue
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   long
                   for
                   our
                   company
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   husbandman
                   remoueth
                   his
                   plantes
                   and
                   trees
                   out
                   of
                   one
                   orchard
                   into
                   another
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   the
                   better
                   prosper
                   :
                   So
                   God
                   for
                   greater
                   good
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   doth
                   translate
                   his
                   children
                   into
                   some
                   other
                   country
                   or
                   coast
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   our
                   banishment
                   well
                   spent
                   ,
                   will
                   send
                   vs
                   into
                   a
                   farre
                   better
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   an
                   heauenly
                   one
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     duties
                     must
                     a
                     Christian
                     practise
                     in
                     his
                     banishment
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   comfort
                   himselfe
                   in
                   the
                   conscience
                   of
                   his
                   righteousnes
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   enemy
                   cannot
                   blot
                   ,
                   much
                   lesse
                   bereaue
                   him
                   of
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   at
                   their
                   strict
                   commandements
                   and
                   enforcement
                   ,
                   relinquish
                   and
                   depart
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   natiue
                   soile
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   his
                   departure
                   shall
                   be
                   rather
                   a
                   pilgrimage
                   ,
                   then
                   an
                   expulsion
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   benefite
                   then
                   a
                   banishment
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   heare
                   God
                   speake
                   vnto
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   
                   (
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   his
                   voice
                   )
                   and
                   hee
                   must
                   speake
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   familiar
                   speech
                   and
                   conference
                   with
                   our
                   God
                   by
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   hee
                   shall
                   haue
                   God
                   for
                   his
                   companion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   for
                   his
                   Comforter
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   not
                   delight
                   in
                   their
                   conuersation
                   and
                   company
                   ,
                   that
                   deride
                   and
                   despise
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   abode
                   with
                   whom
                   he
                   cannot
                   receiue
                   any
                   good
                   information
                   ,
                   but
                   much
                   defilement
                   :
                   and
                   therfore
                   in
                   this
                   regard
                   he
                   must
                   preferre
                   religion
                   and
                   a
                   good
                   conscience
                   before
                   country
                   and
                   natiue
                   soile
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   hee
                   hath
                   the
                   benefite
                   of
                   his
                   priuatenes
                   ,
                   and
                   liueth
                   in
                   peace
                   without
                   distraction
                   ,
                   or
                   disturbance
                   ,
                   and
                   therfore
                   
                   he
                   must
                   by
                   the
                   aduantage
                   hereof
                   ,
                   betake
                   himselfe
                   to
                   diuine
                   studies
                   and
                   meditations
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     Propound
                     and
                     deliuer
                     some
                     heauenly
                     consolations
                     against
                     bondage
                     and
                     thraldome
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   greatest
                   bondage
                   to
                   be
                   captiuated
                   and
                   enthralled
                   to
                   sinne
                   and
                   Satan
                   ,
                   
                   from
                   which
                   slauery
                   Gods
                   children
                   are
                   by
                   grace
                   fréede
                   ;
                   for
                   their
                   consciences
                   are
                   at
                   peace
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   seruants
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   whose
                   seruice
                   is
                   perfect
                   fréedome
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   this
                   bondage
                   is
                   greatly
                   mitigated
                   ,
                   yea
                   sugred
                   and
                   swéetned
                   to
                   Gods
                   children
                   :
                   for
                   God
                   doth
                   not
                   onely
                   restraine
                   and
                   moderate
                   the
                   enemies
                   malice
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   (
                   sometimes
                   )
                   greatly
                   honour
                   ,
                   preferre
                   and
                   exalt
                   them
                   :
                   examples
                   whereof
                   we
                   haue
                   in
                   
                     Ioseph
                     ,
                     Jeremie
                     ,
                     Daniel
                     ,
                     Sidrack
                     ,
                     Mesheck
                     ,
                     Abednego
                     ,
                  
                   in
                   
                     Hester
                     ,
                     Mardocheus
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   diuers
                   others
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   death
                   putteth
                   a
                   terme
                   and
                   end
                   to
                   this
                   bondage
                   ,
                   (
                   if
                   wee
                   find
                   not
                   deliuerance
                   long
                   before
                   )
                   and
                   why
                   cannot
                   we
                   a
                   while
                   expect
                   this
                   yeare
                   of
                   our
                   absolute
                   fréedome
                   ,
                   and
                   euerlasting
                   Iubiley
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   Gods
                   children
                   are
                   Christs
                   fréemen
                   ,
                   
                   being
                   redeemed
                   and
                   ransomed
                   by
                   his
                   bloud
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   free
                   Denizens
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   hauing
                   euerlasting
                   life
                   in
                   beginning
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   (
                   by
                   faith
                   )
                   secured
                   of
                   the
                   full
                   possession
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   though
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   they
                   bee
                   plunged
                   in
                   many
                   euils
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   can
                   neuer
                   perish
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   are
                   afflicted
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   forsaken
                   ,
                   tried
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   tired
                   out
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     is
                     the
                     quintessence
                     or
                     speciall
                     vse
                     of
                     all
                     these
                     propositions
                     and
                     conclusions
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   hence
                   wee
                   may
                   take
                   notice
                   of
                   the
                   miserable
                   estate
                   of
                   wicked
                   worldlings
                   and
                   vngodly
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   though
                   they
                   enioy
                   outward
                   wealth
                   ,
                   ease
                   and
                   liberty
                   ,
                   yet
                   are
                   they
                   drudges
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   vassals
                   and
                   slaues
                   vnto
                   sinne
                   ,
                   &
                   cursed
                   caitiffes
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   are
                   locked
                   in
                   golden
                   fetters
                   ,
                   and
                   shut
                   vp
                   in
                   the
                   prison
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   sinnefull
                   desires
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   worst
                   kind
                   of
                   bondage
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   serue
                   the
                   Lord
                   our
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   Satan
                   ,
                   Sinne
                   ,
                   nor
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   we
                   are
                   Gods
                   frée
                   men
                   ,
                   &
                   no
                   bondage
                   can
                   impeach
                   ,
                   or
                   hinder
                   our
                   spirituall
                   liberty
                   and
                   happines
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   farre
                   bee
                   it
                   from
                   vs
                   to
                   contemne
                   
                   or
                   misiudge
                   any
                   of
                   Gods
                   children
                   for
                   their
                   outward
                   seruitude
                   and
                   bondage
                   ,
                   vnto
                   which
                   ,
                   tyranny
                   and
                   iniquity
                   of
                   times
                   ,
                   doe
                   or
                   may
                   enwrappe
                   them
                   ;
                   but
                   let
                   vs
                   pray
                   to
                   God
                   to
                   furnish
                   them
                   with
                   ioy
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   long
                   suffering
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   in
                   his
                   good
                   time
                   to
                   ridde
                   and
                   deliuer
                   them
                   :
                   wee
                   must
                   also
                   (
                   by
                   occasion
                   )
                   freely
                   and
                   franckly
                   contribute
                   to
                   their
                   necessities
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   are
                   our
                   owne
                   flesh
                   and
                   bloud
                   ,
                   borne
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   both
                   naturall
                   and
                   spirituall
                   seede
                   ,
                   breathing
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   aire
                   ;
                   and
                   seruants
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   thus
                   restrained
                   and
                   distressed
                   ,
                   it
                   behoueth
                   vs
                   timely
                   and
                   truely
                   to
                   repent
                   vs
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   for
                   otherwise
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   expect
                   no
                   mitigation
                   ;
                   much
                   lesse
                   a
                   spéedy
                   deliuerance
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   misery
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     comforts
                     against
                     violent
                     nakednesse
                     caused
                     by
                     flight
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     enemies
                     vnmercifulnesse
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   Christ
                   our
                   blessed
                   Sauiour
                   was
                   stript
                   of
                   his
                   raiment
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   sanctified
                   this
                   euill
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   turned
                   the
                   shame
                   of
                   it
                   into
                   glory
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   very
                   many
                   of
                   Gods
                   excellent
                   seruants
                   haue
                   béene
                   thus
                   
                   shamefully
                   misused
                   by
                   their
                   enemies
                   .
                   Basil
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   forty
                   Martyres
                   were
                   turned
                   out
                   naked
                   to
                   bee
                   starued
                   in
                   the
                   cold
                   of
                   the
                   night
                   ,
                   and
                   afterwards
                   to
                   bee
                   burned
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   count
                   it
                   for
                   some
                   benefit
                   and
                   blessing
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   enemy
                   doth
                   onely
                   spoile
                   them
                   of
                   their
                   garments
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   their
                   liues
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   endure
                   shame
                   and
                   reproch
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   
                   yet
                   it
                   maketh
                   them
                   not
                   vnhappy
                   :
                   for
                   Christ
                   suffered
                   the
                   shame
                   of
                   the
                   crosse
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   honourable
                   .
                
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   the
                   enemie
                   cannot
                   possibly
                   disrobe
                   ,
                   dismantle
                   ,
                   and
                   despoile
                   them
                   of
                   the
                   garments
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   his
                   holines
                   and
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   they
                   are
                   clothed
                   ,
                   and
                   wherewith
                   their
                   deformities
                   are
                   couered
                   .
                
                 
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   
                   this
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   temporary
                   and
                   fatherly
                   correction
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   neuer
                   separate
                   any
                   of
                   Gods
                   children
                   from
                   his
                   loue
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   gay
                   garments
                   but
                   godlines
                   ,
                   not
                   outward
                   pompe
                   but
                   piety
                   that
                   maketh
                   men
                   honourable
                   :
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   proud
                   mans
                   honour
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   his
                   garment
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   his
                   person
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     vse
                     are
                     we
                     to
                     make
                     hereof
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   let
                   it
                   be
                   a
                   shame
                   to
                   vs
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   naughty
                   ,
                   rather
                   then
                   naked
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   though
                   Gods
                   enemies
                   rob
                   his
                   children
                   of
                   their
                   garments
                   ,
                   
                   let
                   vs
                   in
                   our
                   charity
                   cloath
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   by
                   faith
                   put
                   on
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesu
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   we
                   shall
                   neuer
                   bee
                   found
                   naked
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   onely
                   is
                   naked
                   who
                   hath
                   lost
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     Why
                     doth
                     God
                     suffer
                     so
                     many
                     of
                     his
                     best
                     beloued
                     Saints
                     and
                     seruants
                     to
                     be
                     massacred
                     and
                     murdered
                     by
                     the
                     enemies
                     sword
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   we
                   herein
                   must
                   rather
                   reuerence
                   and
                   admire
                   Gods
                   secret
                   ,
                   yet
                   iust
                   procéedings
                   ,
                   then
                   curiously
                   to
                   diue
                   and
                   enquire
                   into
                   the
                   ground
                   and
                   reason
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   wée
                   must
                   assure
                   our selues
                   that
                   the
                   end
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                   albeit
                   our
                   dulnes
                   cannot
                   so
                   well
                   apprehend
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   Gods
                   purposes
                   and
                   decrees
                   attaine
                   vnto
                   their
                   holy
                   and
                   appointed
                   ends
                   ,
                   no
                   otherwise
                   then
                   certaine
                   riualets
                   (
                   though
                   they
                   vanish
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   sight
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   hidden
                   vnder
                   the
                   earth
                   )
                   are
                   carried
                   and
                   conuey
                   themselues
                   into
                   the
                   sea
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   effusion
                   and
                   spilling
                   of
                   their
                   innocent
                   bloud
                   ,
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   true
                   professors
                   is
                   both
                   manifested
                   &
                   
                   multiplied
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   bloudy
                   butchers
                   and
                   Bonners
                   ,
                   either
                   conuerted
                   (
                   albeit
                   most
                   rarely
                   )
                   or
                   else
                   conuinced
                   and
                   left
                   vnexcusable
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   enemies
                   thinke
                   to
                   root
                   out
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   name
                   and
                   memory
                   of
                   true
                   Christians
                   ;
                   yet
                   God
                   doth
                   and
                   will
                   crosse
                   and
                   curse
                   their
                   designes
                   :
                   for
                   contrary
                   to
                   their
                   expectation
                   the
                   Gospell
                   is
                   more
                   published
                   and
                   proclaimed
                   ,
                   the
                   innocency
                   of
                   Gods
                   children
                   more
                   cléered
                   and
                   testified
                   ;
                   and
                   their
                   madnes
                   and
                   badnes
                   made
                   known
                   vnto
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   doth
                   procure
                   vnto
                   them
                   a
                   greater
                   measure
                   of
                   glorie
                   in
                   heauen
                   :
                   but
                   tyrants
                   ,
                   heretikes
                   ,
                   persecutors
                   runne
                   themselues
                   out
                   of
                   breath
                   ,
                   and
                   draw
                   vpon
                   themselues
                   the
                   greater
                   damnation
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     How
                     are
                     we
                     to
                     arme
                     and
                     comfort
                     our selues
                     against
                     this
                     kind
                     of
                     death
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   blessed
                   that
                   die
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   glorious
                   in
                   Gods
                   sight
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   arayed
                   in
                   long
                   white
                   robes
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   lose
                   their
                   liues
                   but
                   find
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   incomparably
                   better
                   them
                   :
                   Luk.
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   the
                   sword
                   toucheth
                   the
                   garment
                   of
                   the
                   bodie
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   the
                   soule
                   ,
                   nor
                   their
                   faith
                   :
                   for
                   God
                   herein
                   dealeth
                   with
                   his
                   children
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Persians
                   in
                   punishing
                   some
                   noble
                   Personage
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   take
                   away
                   his
                   garment
                   and
                   his
                   hat
                   ,
                   and
                   hang
                   them
                   vp
                   in
                   some
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   to
                   beat
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   the
                   man
                   himselfe
                   :
                   so
                   they
                   (
                   by
                   Gods
                   ouer-ruling
                   hand
                   )
                   doe
                   not
                   touch
                   our
                   soules
                   and
                   our
                   faith
                   ,
                   but
                   beate
                   onely
                   the
                   garment
                   of
                   our
                   persons
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   they
                   that
                   die
                   for
                   Christ
                   ,
                   receiue
                   some
                   what
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   be●al
                   not
                   whol●
                   vnto
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   their
                   innocent
                   bloud
                   which
                   the
                   persecutors
                   haue
                   shed
                   and
                   sucked
                   ,
                   crieth
                   like
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   Abel
                   to
                   the
                   Heauens
                   for
                   vengeance
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   with
                   the
                   soules
                   in
                   the
                   Apocalypse
                   that
                   were
                   killed
                   for
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                   crie
                   with
                   a
                   lowd
                   voice
                   ,
                   saying
                   ;
                   
                     How
                     long
                     Lord
                     ,
                     holy
                     and
                     true
                     ,
                     doest
                     thou
                     not
                     iudge
                     and
                     auenge
                     our
                     bloud
                     on
                     them
                     that
                     dwell
                     on
                     the
                     earth
                     ?
                  
                   
                   and
                   this
                   their
                   crie
                   the
                   iust
                   Lord
                   ,
                   doth
                   &
                   néeds
                   must
                   heare
                   and
                   regard
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q
                     What
                     vse
                     are
                     we
                     to
                     make
                     hereof
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   neuer
                   promise
                   to
                   our selues
                   long
                   prosperity
                   ,
                   or
                   immunitie
                   from
                   persecution
                   ;
                   but
                   wee
                   must
                   prepare
                   and
                   strengthen
                   our selues
                   against
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   triall
                   and
                   martyrdome
                   :
                   and
                   though
                   it
                   bee
                   not
                   our
                   lot
                   alwaies
                   to
                   die
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesu
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   blessed
                   truth
                   ;
                   yet
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   Martyrs
                   in
                   
                     desire
                     and
                     affection
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   God
                   will
                   accept
                   the
                   will
                   for
                   the
                   deed
                   :
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   
                     Martyrium
                     sine
                     flamm●
                     ,
                     i.
                  
                   a
                   martyrdome
                   without
                   a
                   fagot
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   estéeme
                   ,
                   nor
                   thinke
                   the
                   firie
                   tryall
                   as
                   some
                   strange
                   thing
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   reioyce
                   in
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   wee
                   are
                   (
                   hereby
                   )
                   made
                   partakers
                   of
                   Christ
                   his
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   his
                   glory
                   shall
                   appeare
                   ,
                   wee
                   may
                   bée
                   gladde
                   and
                   reioice
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   comfort
                   and
                   stay
                   our selues
                   in
                   the
                   expectation
                   of
                   the
                   fearefull
                   end
                   that
                   abideth
                   Gods
                   enemies
                   ;
                   
                   they
                   shall
                   soone
                   be
                   cut
                   off
                   ,
                   their
                   pompe
                   shall
                   be
                   despised
                   and
                   soon
                   vanish
                   away
                   ▪
                   Psal.
                   73.19
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   Gods
                   rods
                   to
                   correct
                   and
                   disciplinate
                   his
                   children
                   by
                   ,
                   who
                   when
                   they
                   haue
                   done
                   their
                   office
                   ,
                   must
                   bée
                   cast
                   into
                   the
                   fire
                   and
                   consumed
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   persecution
                   so
                   generall
                   and
                   grieuous
                   ,
                   but
                   many
                   shall
                   bée
                   preserued
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   after
                   long
                   wrestling
                   ,
                   God
                   will
                   grant
                   a
                   breathing
                   time
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     if
                     Gods
                     children
                     cannot
                     be
                     suffered
                     to
                     bee
                     buried
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     dead
                     ,
                     what
                     shall
                     wee
                     iudge
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     or
                     how
                     shall
                     we
                     comfort
                     our selues
                     against
                     this
                     euill
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   Their
                   dead
                   bodies
                   are
                   members
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   temples
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   rise
                   againe
                   in
                   glory
                   to
                   eternall
                   life
                   ;
                   therefore
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   iudge
                   them
                   accursed
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   buriall
                   doth
                   nothing
                   hurt
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   it
                   doth
                   nothing
                   profite
                   the
                   wicked
                   :
                   &
                   as
                   for
                   these
                   funerall
                   solemnities
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   rather
                   
                     viuorum
                     solatia
                     ,
                     quam
                     mortuorum
                     auxilia
                     ,
                     id
                     est
                     .
                  
                   Comforts
                   for
                   the
                   liuing
                   ,
                   then
                   helps
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   many
                   of
                   Gods
                   Saints
                   ,
                   yea
                   some
                   most
                   blessed
                   Martyres
                   ,
                   
                   haue
                   wanted
                   buriall
                   ,
                   Psal
                   79.2
                   .
                   and
                   yet
                   haue
                   béene
                   receiued
                   vp
                   into
                   glory
                   .
                   Apoc.
                   11.
                   ver
                   .
                   12.
                   
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   other
                   euils
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   death
                   by
                   drowning
                   ,
                   by
                   fire
                   ,
                   by
                   earthquakes
                   ,
                   by
                   
                   the
                   fall
                   of
                   houses
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   cruell
                   rage
                   of
                   wild
                   beasts
                   ,
                   &c.
                   )
                   are
                   as
                   much
                   (
                   if
                   not
                   more
                   )
                   to
                   be
                   feared
                   .
                
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   
                     Tegitur
                     coelo
                     qui
                     non
                     habet
                     vrnam
                     ,
                  
                   The
                   skie
                   is
                   to
                   them
                   in
                   stead
                   of
                   a
                   coffin
                   .
                
                 
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   
                   though
                   some
                   Personages
                   be
                   neuer
                   so
                   sumptuously
                   entombed
                   and
                   gloriously
                   buried
                   ,
                   yet
                   must
                   the
                   worms
                   (
                   in
                   the
                   body
                   )
                   consume
                   the
                   bodies
                   of
                   such
                   .
                
                 
                   Seuenthly
                   ,
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   buriall
                   (
                   though
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   curse
                   to
                   Gods
                   enemies
                   ,
                   who
                   perish
                   both
                   in
                   soule
                   and
                   body
                   )
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   fatherly
                   ,
                   and
                   fauourable
                   chasticement
                   to
                   his
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   neuer
                   part
                   ,
                   nor
                   diuorce
                   them
                   from
                   him
                   and
                   his
                   loue
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   
                   though
                   sometimes
                   the
                   dead
                   bodies
                   of
                   Gods
                   Saints
                   want
                   buriall
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   féele
                   no
                   smart
                   ;
                   and
                   their
                   soules
                   in
                   glorie
                   cannot
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   not
                   behold
                   the
                   lothsomnes
                   of
                   their
                   vnburied
                   bodies
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     vse
                     is
                     to
                     bee
                     made
                     hereof
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   (
                   so
                   much
                   )
                   trouble
                   our selues
                   about
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   but
                   commit
                   the
                   disposition
                   of
                   our
                   dead
                   corps
                   to
                   Gods
                   prouidence
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   the
                   
                   liuing
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   bury
                   our
                   sinnes
                   in
                   Christ
                   his
                   graue
                   and
                   sepulchre
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   buriall
                   and
                   funerall
                   solemnities
                   shall
                   neither
                   shame
                   vs
                   ,
                   
                   nor
                   harm
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   if
                   in
                   the
                   heate
                   of
                   personall
                   persecution
                   the
                   bodies
                   of
                   Gods
                   saints
                   knowne
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   neare
                   vs
                   ,
                   do
                   want
                   buriall
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   (
                   after
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   those
                   deuoute
                   brethren
                   that
                   buried
                   Stephen
                   )
                   enterre
                   them
                   ;
                   
                   for
                   hereby
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   onely
                   testifie
                   our
                   loue
                   and
                   reuerence
                   towards
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   declare
                   our
                   good
                   hope
                   of
                   their
                   glorious
                   resurrection
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     By
                     what
                     speciall
                     considerations
                     are
                     we
                     to
                     arme
                     and
                     hearten
                     our selues
                     against
                     persecutions
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   wee
                   know
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   lot
                   of
                   Gods
                   children
                   to
                   bee
                   persecuted
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   in
                   euery
                   generation
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   most
                   notably
                   in
                   the
                   raigne
                   and
                   rage
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   borne
                   after
                   the
                   flesh
                   will
                   persecute
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   borne
                   after
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   therefore
                   why
                   should
                   wee
                   bee
                   so
                   offended
                   at
                   persecutions
                   ,
                   hauing
                   so
                   many
                   compartners
                   ,
                   and
                   companions
                   herein
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   hereby
                   made
                   con●ormable
                   vnto
                   Christ
                   our
                   Captaine
                   ,
                   leader
                   and
                   guide
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   if
                   wee
                   suffer
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   we
                   shal
                   raign
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   that
                   Gods
                   power
                   and
                   his
                   goodnes
                   doth
                   as
                   much
                   appeare
                   in
                   priuatiue
                   blessings
                   as
                   in
                   positiue
                   :
                   for
                   God
                   is
                   with
                   vs
                   in
                   trouble
                   ,
                   
                   he
                   (
                   when
                   it
                   pleaseth
                   him
                   )
                   represseth
                   the
                   power
                   ,
                   &
                   checketh
                   the
                   malice
                   of
                   the
                   enemy
                   ,
                   reformeth
                   and
                   refineth
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   giueth
                   a
                   ioyfull
                   issue
                   ,
                   euasion
                   and
                   euent
                   to
                   our
                   afflictions
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   that
                   persecution
                   is
                   a
                   badge
                   ,
                   ensign
                   ,
                   and
                   ornament
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   church
                   ;
                   for
                   hereby
                   open
                   enemies
                   take
                   occasion
                   to
                   oppose
                   themselues
                   against
                   Gods
                   seruants
                   ,
                   and
                   hypocrites
                   ;
                   and
                   time
                   seruers
                   are
                   discouered
                   .
                
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   persecution
                   is
                   a
                   schoole-master
                   to
                   make
                   vs
                   vnderstand
                   Gods
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   plaine
                   commentary
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   ;
                   for
                   wee
                   learne
                   that
                   by
                   experience
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   heard
                   by
                   the
                   publik
                   ministery
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   persecution
                   is
                   good
                   for
                   Gods
                   children
                   whether
                   they
                   escape
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   die
                   by
                   it
                   ;
                   for
                   God
                   doth
                   order
                   it
                   for
                   their
                   profite
                   and
                   happines
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   gainers
                   by
                   it
                   many
                   wayes
                   .
                   Luk.
                   18.28.29.30
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   
                     Q.
                     What
                     duties
                     are
                     wee
                     to
                     performe
                     in
                     persecution
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   First
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   prepare
                   our selues
                   against
                   it
                   by
                   daily
                   mortification
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   experience
                   of
                   the
                   swéet
                   and
                   heauenly
                   societie
                   that
                   wee
                   haue
                   with
                   our
                   blessed
                   God
                   that
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   so
                   we
                   shal
                   learne
                   to
                   die
                   daily
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   be
                   assured
                   that
                   we
                   suffer
                   as
                   Christians
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   not
                   as
                   malefactors
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   wée
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   bee
                   ashamed
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   glorifie
                   God
                   in
                   that
                   behalfe
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   are
                   Gods
                   Worthies
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   champions
                   ,
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                   theatre
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   we
                   fight
                   stoutely
                   &
                   wisely
                   in
                   our
                   Lords
                   quarrell
                   and
                   cause
                   ,
                   he
                   wil
                   honour
                   and
                   aduance
                   vs
                   accordingly
                   both
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   hereafter
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   because
                   persecution
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   a
                   triall
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   a
                   correction
                   for
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   entreat
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   pardon
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   flame
                   of
                   affliction
                   shall
                   brighten
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   burne
                   vs
                   ,
                   scoure
                   vs
                   but
                   not
                   consume
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   possesse
                   our
                   soules
                   and
                   the
                   graces
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   our
                   patience
                   :
                   we
                   must
                   seeke
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   our
                   trouble
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   he
                   will
                   be
                   found
                   of
                   vs
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   our
                   
                   dutie
                   with
                   Moses
                   (
                   for
                   our
                   encouragement
                   )
                   more
                   to
                   looke
                   vnto
                   the
                   infinite
                   and
                   transcendent
                   measure
                   of
                   reward
                   in
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   then
                   eyther
                   the
                   Sunne-shine
                   of
                   present
                   prosperity
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   blustering
                   windes
                   of
                   persecution
                   .
                
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   persecution
                   doth
                   only
                   touch
                   the
                   vestment
                   and
                   garment
                   of
                   our
                   body
                   ,
                   but
                   cannot
                   reach
                   vnto
                   the
                   fort
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   hold
                   of
                   our
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   ought
                   the
                   lesse
                   to
                   astonish
                   and
                   distract
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   let
                   it
                   bee
                   our
                   wisedome
                   and
                   practise
                   in
                   the
                   blustering
                   tempests
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   weltering
                   waues
                   of
                   the
                   worlds
                   persecutions
                   ,
                   to
                   adhere
                   vnto
                   ,
                   and
                   stand
                   fast
                   vpon
                   Christ
                   the
                   rocke
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   wee
                   shall
                   not
                   néede
                   to
                   feare
                   the
                   waues
                   vnder
                   vs
                   ,
                   much
                   lesse
                   dread
                   drowning
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   please
                   God
                   temporally
                   to
                   deliuer
                   vs
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   receiue
                   Gods
                   precious
                   word
                   with
                   greater
                   ioy
                   :
                   for
                   when
                   men
                   and
                   outward
                   meanes
                   faile
                   vs
                   ,
                   it
                   wil
                   be
                   a
                   staffe
                   and
                   stay
                   to
                   vs
                   in
                   all
                   our
                   tribulations
                   ,
                   and
                   fill
                   vs
                   full
                   of
                   comfort
                   and
                   hope
                   :
                   
                   
                     for
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     perfite
                     ,
                     conuerting
                     the
                     soule
                     ,
                     the
                     testimony
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     sure
                     ,
                     and
                     giueth
                     wisedome
                     
                     to
                     the
                     simple
                     ,
                     the
                     statutes
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     are
                     right
                     and
                     reioice
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     the
                     commaundement
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     pure
                     ,
                     &
                     giueth
                     light
                     to
                     the
                     eyes
                     .
                  
                   Let
                   vs
                   praise
                   and
                   magnifie
                   God
                   for
                   our
                   gratious
                   deliuerance
                   ,
                   
                   let
                   vs
                   remember
                   Ioseph
                   his
                   afflictions
                   ,
                   and
                   helpe
                   our
                   persecuted
                   brethren
                   by
                   our
                   goods
                   and
                   money
                   (
                   if
                   wee
                   can
                   )
                   :
                   and
                   (
                   at
                   least
                   )
                   by
                   our
                   praiers
                   and
                   intercessions
                   :
                   for
                   this
                   euidently
                   proueth
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   feeling
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   mysticall
                   body
                   ,
                   wherof
                   Christ
                   is
                   the
                   head
                   .
                   
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
                 The
                 generall
                 vse
                 and
                 application
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Treatise
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 quintessence
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 hath
                 beene
                 formerly
                 and
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 this
                 treatise
                 handled
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 aptly
                 and
                 pithily
                 reduced
                 to
                 these
                 ●ew
                 conclusions
                 fol●owing
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 man
                 by
                 his
                 first
                 creation
                 ,
                 was
                 pure
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 innocent
                 ,
                 and
                 liued
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 happy
                 and
                 blissefull
                 estate
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 by
                 his
                 voluntarie
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 apostasie
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 his
                 former
                 integrity
                 ,
                 hath
                 in
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 corrupted
                 himselfe
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 posterity
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 onely
                 depriued
                 himselfe
                 &
                 all
                 his
                 sucsessours
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 originall
                 holinesse
                 and
                 happinesse
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 ,
                 wholly
                 subiected
                 them
                 &
                 himselfe
                 ▪
                 to
                 all
                 plagues
                 and
                 miseries
                 ,
                 both
                 temporall
                 and
                 eternall
                 ▪
              
               
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 that
                 sinne
                 is
                 very
                 distastefull
                 ,
                 odious
                 ,
                 and
                 stinking
                 in
                 Gods
                 taste
                 ,
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 nostrils
                 ;
                 for
                 otherwise
                 the
                 most
                 iust
                 Lord
                 ,
                 would
                 neuer
                 so
                 grieuously
                 ,
                 nor
                 with
                 such
                 variety
                 of
                 plagues
                 and
                 punishments
                 execute
                 his
                 indignation
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 vpon
                 men
                 of
                 yéeres
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 vpon
                 the
                 very
                 infants
                 that
                 haue
                 committed
                 no
                 actuall
                 transgression
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 draweth
                 light
                 out
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 life
                 out
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 iudgement
                 remembreth
                 mercy
                 ,
                 hath
                 giuen
                 his
                 onely
                 sonne
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 perfect
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 his
                 iustice
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 elect
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 intercessour
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 guilt
                 ,
                 dominion
                 ,
                 and
                 euerlasting
                 punishment
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 entitled
                 vnto
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 in
                 time
                 certainely
                 possesse
                 euerlasting
                 and
                 vnspeakable
                 glorie
                 and
                 holinesse
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 faith
                 in
                 his
                 death
                 and
                 merits
                 ,
                 transnatured
                 and
                 changed
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 elect
                 ,
                 the
                 temporarie
                 and
                 eternall
                 plagues
                 and
                 punishments
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 into
                 certaine
                 gentle
                 ,
                 momentanie
                 ,
                 &
                 fatherlie
                 corrections
                 and
                 chastisments
                 .
              
               
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 left
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 crosses
                 ,
                 temptations
                 ,
                 and
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 without
                 hope
                 ,
                 helpe
                 ,
                 and
                 remedie
                 ;
                 but
                 hath
                 giuen
                 them
                 the
                 sacred
                 and
                 all
                 sufficient
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 to
                 instruct
                 ,
                 direct
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 confirme
                 and
                 comfort
                 their
                 soules
                 and
                 cosciences
                 in
                 all
                 distresses
                 ,
                 inward
                 and
                 outward
                 ;
                 in
                 all
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 all
                 scandals
                 &
                 persecutions
                 whatsoeuer
                 .
              
               
                 Seuenthly
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 prouided
                 for
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 pure
                 preching
                 ,
                 and
                 iudicious
                 writings
                 ,
                 to
                 resolue
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 doubts
                 ;
                 and
                 christian
                 friends
                 and
                 acquaintance
                 ,
                 to
                 solace
                 and
                 support
                 them
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 wée
                 must
                 daily
                 blesse
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 infinite
                 mercy
                 in
                 Christ
                 ;
                 attend
                 vnto
                 ,
                 and
                 consult
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 our
                 pastours
                 and
                 christian
                 brethren
                 .
              
               
                 Eighthly
                 ,
                 wée
                 must
                 make
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 treatises
                 and
                 volumes
                 of
                 godly
                 learned
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 trauelled
                 to
                 good
                 purpose
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 .
              
               
                 Ninthly
                 ,
                 wée
                 must
                 in
                 our
                 afflictions
                 and
                 distresses
                 ,
                 find
                 out
                 ,
                 confesse
                 and
                 bewaile
                 ,
                 our
                 particular
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 earnestly
                 entreat
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 Christ
                 his
                 sake
                 to
                 pardon
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 meritorious
                 
                 causes
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 miseries
                 .
              
               
                 Tenthly
                 ,
                 we
                 in
                 our
                 miseries
                 and
                 troubles
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 murmurre
                 and
                 repine
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 vse
                 any
                 vnlawfull
                 meanes
                 of
                 ease
                 and
                 deliuerance
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 despaire
                 of
                 Gods
                 gracious
                 mercy
                 &
                 helpe
                 ;
                 but
                 wée
                 ought
                 to
                 commend
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 outward
                 state
                 to
                 Gods
                 blessed
                 gouernment
                 and
                 promises
                 ;
                 wee
                 must
                 desire
                 direction
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 strength
                 and
                 constancie
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 hope
                 &
                 patience
                 ,
                 waite
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 vntill
                 hée
                 haue
                 mercy
                 vpon
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Eleuenthly
                 ,
                 wée
                 in
                 our
                 prosperity
                 ,
                 must
                 prepare
                 our selues
                 against
                 aduersity
                 ;
                 and
                 wee
                 must
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 sympathy
                 and
                 fellow
                 féeling
                 ,
                 remember
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 affliction
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 endeauour
                 to
                 reléeue
                 and
                 resolue
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 were
                 also
                 afflicted
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 Heb.
                 13.3
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 recouered
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 temptation
                 ,
                 or
                 deliuered
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 trouble
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 giue
                 God
                 all
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 our
                 rest
                 and
                 prosperity
                 ,
                 g●ther
                 grace
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 hearten
                 our selues
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 next
                 temptation
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 all
                 grace
                 and
                 consolation
                 ,
                 for
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 his
                 sake
                 ,
                 so
                 direct
                 and
                 instruct
                 vs
                 by
                 his
                 blessed
                 spirit
                 .
                 
                 to
                 performe
                 all
                 these
                 duties
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Maiestie
                 may
                 haue
                 all
                 the
                 glorie
                 ,
                 his
                 Church
                 and
                 children
                 good
                 examples
                 of
                 imitation
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 our selues
                 haue
                 ioy
                 and
                 comfort
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 eternall
                 Saluation
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 :
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           LARGE
           TABLE
           ,
           CONtaining
           the
           chiefe
           points
           ,
           heads
           ,
           and
           particulars
           ,
           that
           are
           handled
           and
           applied
           in
           both
           the
           Bookes
           of
           this
           CHRISTIAN
           ARMORIE
           .
        
         
           
             The
             first
             Booke
             .
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 originall
                 of
                 mans
                 sinne
                 and
                 miserie
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 sinne
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 Who
                 is
                 the
                 subiect
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 be
                 the
                 kinds
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 originall
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 titles
                 and
                 names
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 parts
                 ,
                 causes
                 ,
                 and
                 vses
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 it
                 remaineth
                 in
                 Gods
                 children
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 was
                 Adams
                 fall
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 was
                 the
                 obiect
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 an
                 Apple
                 was
                 so
                 grieuously
                 punished
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 instrumentall
                 and
                 formall
                 cause
                 of
                 his
                 fall
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 God
                 did
                 forsake
                 our
                 first
                 parents
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 did
                 God
                 permit
                 their
                 fall
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 it
                 can
                 stand
                 with
                 Gods
                 iustice
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Adams
                 
                 posterity
                 should
                 smart
                 for
                 his
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 can
                 Adams
                 personall
                 sinne
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 his
                 posterity
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 can
                 parents
                 deriue
                 corruption
                 vnto
                 their
                 children
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 parents
                 doe
                 not
                 beget
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 they
                 then
                 infuse
                 corruption
                 into
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 vse
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 make
                 hereof
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 actuall
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 o●iginall
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 inward
                 and
                 outward
                 causes
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 difference
                 betweene
                 originall
                 and
                 actuall
                 sinne
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 followeth
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 afflictions
                 and
                 temporall
                 euils
                 be
                 (
                 properly
                 )
                 cur●es
                 and
                 satisfactions
                 to
                 Gods
                 iustice
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 are
                 they
                 qualified
                 to
                 the
                 beleeuers
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 sinnes
                 of
                 Gods
                 el●ct
                 are
                 forgiuen
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 chastisements
                 with
                 a●l
                 remoud
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 point
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 the
                 crosse
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 no
                 ●eruant
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 freed
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 thought
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 feele
                 no
                 crosse
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 point
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 that
                 the
                 crosse
                 be
                 good
                 or
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 what
                 ends
                 God
                 doth
                 crosse
                 and
                 afflict
                 his
                 c●ildren
                 .
              
               
                 Wh●
                 doe
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 ends
                 ,
                 effects
                 ,
                 and
                 euents
                 
                 appeare
                 in
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
              
               
                 Arguments
                 to
                 mooue
                 vs
                 to
                 patience
                 vnder
                 the
                 crosse
                 .
              
               
                 Comfortable
                 conclusions
                 and
                 meditations
                 against
                 the
                 crosse
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 duties
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 performed
                 towards
                 the
                 afflicted
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IIII.
                 How
                 the
                 Crosse
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 diuided
                 and
                 distinguished
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 comforts
                 are
                 there
                 against
                 warre
                 .
              
               
                 Comfo●ts
                 and
                 holy
                 counsaile
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 foiled
                 in
                 battaile
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 duties
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 war
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 ciuill
                 warre
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 duties
                 are
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 Whether
                 that
                 the
                 plague
                 be
                 infectious
                 or
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 a
                 Christian
                 may
                 lawfully
                 flee
                 i●
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 plague
                 .
              
               
                 Certain
                 obiections
                 answered
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 duty
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 flee
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 duties
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 abide
                 at
                 home
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 God
                 somtimes
                 ,
                 doth
                 by
                 the
                 pestilence
                 cut
                 downe
                 and
                 destroy
                 so
                 many
                 thousands
                 .
              
               
                 Heauenly
                 meditations
                 against
                 the
                 plague
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 duties
                 that
                 the
                 visited
                 persons
                 are
                 to
                 performe
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 themselues
                 and
                 their
                 neighbours
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 Meditations
                 against
                 death
                 and
                 famine
                 .
              
               
                 
                 What
                 are
                 the
                 outward
                 causes
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 vse
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 hereof
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 what
                 speciall
                 sinnes
                 it
                 is
                 sent
                 .
              
               
                 Duties
                 to
                 be
                 practised
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 wrong
                 and
                 oppression
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 duties
                 of
                 the
                 oppressed
                 .
              
               
                 Manifold
                 meditations
                 and
                 comforts
                 against
                 pouerty
                 and
                 want
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 vse
                 of
                 pouerty
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 and
                 directions
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 feare
                 pouerty
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 charge
                 of
                 children
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 meannesse
                 and
                 basenesse
                 of
                 birth
                 and
                 parentage
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 what
                 ends
                 doth
                 God
                 expose
                 his
                 children
                 to
                 so
                 many
                 losses
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 the
                 spoile
                 and
                 losse
                 of
                 worldly
                 goods
                 .
              
               
                 Duties
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 and
                 directions
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 cosened
                 and
                 defrauded
                 .
              
               
                 Duties
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIV
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 sicknesse
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 Who
                 is
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 end
                 why
                 it
                 is
                 inflicted
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 procuring
                 cause
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Spirituall
                 comforts
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Duties
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 sharpnesse
                 and
                 violence
                 of
                 sicknesse
                 .
              
               
                 
                 How
                 a
                 Christian
                 must
                 then
                 behaue
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 the
                 long
                 cōtinuance
                 of
                 sicknes
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 cannot
                 sleepe
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 for
                 the
                 sicke
                 that
                 cannot
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 doores
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 sicknes
                 ,
                 falled
                 and
                 forsaken
                 of
                 their
                 friends
                 and
                 kinsfolke
                 .
              
               
                 Duties
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 .
              
               
                 Consolations
                 against
                 the
                 concurrence
                 of
                 many
                 euils
                 ,
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 paines
                 in
                 childbearing
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 old
                 age
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 an
                 old
                 man
                 must
                 behaue
                 himselfe
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 Of
                 Death
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 death
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 procuring
                 cause
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 imposer
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 owne
                 nature
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 Gods
                 children
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 regenerate
                 men
                 die
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 Gods
                 Saints
                 departed
                 ,
                 glorified
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 soules
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 Henoch
                 and
                 Elias
                 died
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 rapt
                 vp
                 into
                 heauen
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 infants
                 die
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 that
                 sudden
                 death
                 be
                 a
                 curse
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 point
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 it
                 be
                 lawfull
                 to
                 pray
                 against
                 sudden
                 death
                 or
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 violent
                 death
                 by
                 the
                 enemies
                 sword
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 supposed
                 euils
                 that
                 death
                 bringeth
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 the
                 vntimely
                 death
                 of
                 worthy
                 men
                 in
                 authoritie
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 vse
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 make
                 of
                 their
                 vntimely
                 deth
                 ▪
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 benefactors
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
                 Comforts
                 against
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 kinsfolke
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 for
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 parted
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 wife
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 for
                 a
                 wife
                 that
                 hath
                 lost
                 a
                 good
                 husband
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 for
                 parents
                 that
                 haue
                 parted
                 with
                 vertuous
                 Children
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 vse
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 for
                 poore
                 Orphanes
                 ,
                 that
                 want
                 father
                 and
                 mother
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 duties
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 brethrē
                 &
                 sisters
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 point
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 for
                 a
                 married
                 man
                 that
                 dieth
                 without
                 Children
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 priuatiue
                 benefits
                 of
                 Death
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 be
                 the
                 euills
                 that
                 death
                 freeth
                 Gods
                 children
                 from
                 .
              
               
                 
                 What
                 vse
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 hereof
                 .
              
               
                 Wheth●r
                 it
                 bee
                 lawfull
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 kill
                 himselfe
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 bee
                 eased
                 of
                 his
                 present
                 paine
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 that
                 death
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 what
                 respects
                 death
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 what
                 respects
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 defended
                 against
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 are
                 ●he
                 positiue
                 ben●fits
                 of
                 death
                 ▪
              
               
                 Whether
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 (
                 in
                 this
                 mortality
                 )
                 can
                 haue
                 a
                 tast
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 considerations
                 and
                 practises
                 are
                 necessary
                 her●
                 unto
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 he
                 must
                 ground
                 these
                 meditations
                 in
                 his
                 hart
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 do
                 regenerate
                 men
                 die
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 that
                 death
                 may
                 be
                 desired
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 what
                 respects
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 it
                 be
                 lawfull
                 to
                 desi●e
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 required
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 die
                 well
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 that
                 preparation
                 against
                 death
                 bee
                 necessary
                 .
              
               
                 Wherein
                 it
                 doth
                 consist
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 are
                 the
                 meditations
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 duties
                 must
                 the
                 sicke
                 man
                 performe
                 towards
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Why
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 duties
                 must
                 he
                 perfo●me
                 ▪
                 to
                 his
                 neighbour
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 duties
                 must
                 he
                 perfo●me
                 ▪
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 familie
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 duties
                 is
                 he
                 to
                 pe●form
                 towards
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 will
                 follow
                 vpon
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 these
                 duties
                 .
              
               
                 VVhat
                 is
                 a
                 right
                 disposition
                 in
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 VVhether
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 necessary
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 VVhat
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 die
                 in
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 benefit
                 hereof
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 is
                 faith
                 to
                 be
                 expressed
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 die
                 in
                 obedience
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 is
                 this
                 duty
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 surrender
                 our
                 soules
                 into
                 Gods
                 hands
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 vse
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 hereof
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIIII
                 .
                 Of
                 Personall
                 and
                 particular
                 euils
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 impotency
                 and
                 deformity
                 of
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 lamenesse
                 ,
                 blindnesse
                 ,
                 deafenesse
                 ,
                 dumbnesse
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XV.
                 Of
                 outward
                 particular
                 euils
                 ,
                 or
                 crosses
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 euill
                 husbands
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 euill
                 wiues
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 euill
                 children
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 euill
                 and
                 vnfaithfull
                 Seruants
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 euill
                 Lords
                 and
                 Masters
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVI
                 .
                 Of
                 priuate
                 euils
                 that
                 are
                 from
                 without
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 shrewd
                 mothers
                 in
                 lawe
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 receiue
                 foiles
                 and
                 repulses
                 in
                 lawfull
                 suites
                 .
              
               
                 Counsaile
                 and
                 comfort
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 either
                 vndone
                 or
                 much
                 decayed
                 by
                 ●uretiship
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 for
                 them
                 whose
                 good
                 seruice
                 is
                 neither
                 respected
                 ,
                 no●
                 rewarded
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Comforts
                 against
                 barrennes
                 in
                 wiues
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 false
                 imprisonment
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 oppressed
                 in
                 their
                 lawfull
                 suite
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVII
                 .
                 Of
                 extraordinary
                 euils
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 men
                 are
                 subiect
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 witchcraft
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 that
                 Gods
                 children
                 can
                 be
                 bewitched
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 point
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 doth
                 God
                 suffer
                 his
                 children
                 to
                 bee
                 thus
                 tormented
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 vse
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 point
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 doth
                 Satan
                 seeke
                 rather
                 to
                 annoy
                 Gods
                 children
                 then
                 the
                 reprobate
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 spirituall
                 remedies
                 against
                 witchcraft
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 possession
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 in
                 these
                 daies
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 there
                 can
                 yet
                 be
                 any
                 possession
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 miraculous
                 gift
                 of
                 expelling
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 ceased
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 Demoniaks
                 in
                 Christ
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 were
                 possessed
                 by
                 the
                 diuell
                 ,
                 or
                 only
                 obsessed
                 or
                 tormented
                 from
                 without
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 were
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 be
                 possessed
                 by
                 Satan
                 .
              
               
                 Generall
                 comforts
                 and
                 directions
                 against
                 possession
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 duties
                 of
                 the
                 possessed
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 duties
                 are
                 the
                 friends
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 attend
                 vpon
                 the
                 possessed
                 ,
                 to
                 performe
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             second
             booke
             .
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 Of
                 anguish
                 of
                 mind
                 and
                 distresse
                 of
                 Conscience
                 .
              
               
                 VVHat
                 distresse
                 of
                 mind
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 of
                 all
                 crosses
                 and
                 troubles
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 doth
                 God
                 sometimes
                 try
                 and
                 exercise
                 his
                 children
                 by
                 so
                 great
                 afflictions
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 the
                 long
                 continuāce
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 what
                 cau●es
                 distresse
                 of
                 mind
                 ariseth
                 .
              
               
                 VVhat
                 comfortable
                 m●ditations
                 are
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 regaining
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 Gods
                 gratious
                 fauour
                 once
                 sweetly
                 felt
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 point
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 troubled
                 in
                 conscience
                 for
                 some
                 notable
                 sinne
                 committed
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 the
                 long
                 continuance
                 of
                 inward
                 and
                 outward
                 troubles
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 melancholy
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 it
                 causeth
                 distresse
                 of
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 it
                 differeth
                 from
                 trouble
                 of
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 Comfort
                 against
                 sadnes
                 and
                 heauinesse
                 of
                 mind
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 fearefull
                 dreames
                 .
              
               
                 Practises
                 to
                 preuent
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 and
                 remedies
                 for
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 weary
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 troubles
                 and
                 discontentments
                 .
              
               
                 
                 What
                 desperation
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 it
                 is
                 (
                 ordinarily
                 )
                 caused
                 .
              
               
                 Meditations
                 and
                 remedies
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 iudgement
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 vse
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 Hell.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 Of
                 doubtings
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 God
                 doth
                 suffer
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 persecuted
                 with
                 doubtings
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 thus
                 distressed
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 it
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 this
                 way
                 tempted
                 and
                 afflicted
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 meanes
                 to
                 suppresse
                 doubtings
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 practises
                 are
                 good
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 .
                 Comforts
                 &
                 resolutions
                 ,
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 doubt
                 of
                 their
                 adoption
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 &
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 be
                 the
                 meanes
                 to
                 remoue
                 these
                 doubtings
                 .
              
               
                 Resolution
                 for
                 him
                 that
                 doubteth
                 ,
                 whether
                 that
                 Christ
                 be
                 his
                 Sauiour
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 that
                 hypocrites
                 and
                 prophane
                 persons
                 can
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 ,
                 euer
                 soundly
                 apply
                 Gods
                 generall
                 promises
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 a
                 weake
                 and
                 a
                 doubting
                 faith
                 ,
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 encounter
                 with
                 most
                 dangerous
                 temptations
                 ,
                 in
                 discharging
                 their
                 particular
                 callings
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 that
                 the
                 diuersitie
                 of
                 interpretation
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 bee
                 any
                 sufficient
                 argument
                 to
                 prooue
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 canne
                 the
                 preaching
                 and
                 reading
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 make
                 some
                 worse
                 if
                 that
                 they
                 bee
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 God
                 suffereth
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 to
                 labour
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 doubts
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 Of
                 imperfections
                 in
                 prayer
                 and
                 sanctification
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 duties
                 that
                 a
                 Christian
                 is
                 to
                 performe
                 when
                 hee
                 perceiueth
                 many
                 imperfections
                 in
                 his
                 prayers
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 vse
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 that
                 dulnesse
                 and
                 drowsines
                 in
                 prayer
                 can
                 stand
                 with
                 true
                 sanctification
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 vse
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 hereof
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 euill
                 and
                 vaine
                 thoughts
                 in
                 prayer
                 can
                 consist
                 with
                 true
                 sanctification
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 course
                 a
                 christian
                 must
                 take
                 for
                 his
                 helpe
                 heerin
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 for
                 them
                 whose
                 prayers
                 God
                 delayeth
              
               
                 Whether
                 that
                 a
                 regenerate
                 man
                 may
                 bee
                 negligent
                 and
                 remisse
                 in
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 thāksgiuing
                 .
              
               
                 Remedies
                 for
                 a
                 mans
                 recouery
                 herein
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 practises
                 are
                 necessary
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IIII.
                 Of
                 often
                 falling
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 continuance
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 that
                 a
                 regenerate
                 man
                 can
                 fall
                 eftsoons
                 into
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 point
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 a
                 true
                 sanctified
                 man
                 can
                 possibly
                 he
                 long
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 vse
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 Of
                 small
                 profiting
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 little
                 profiting
                 by
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 be
                 no
                 profiting
                 at
                 al.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 question
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 and
                 directions
                 for
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 dull
                 in
                 conceiuing
                 and
                 vnderstanding
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
              
               
                 Directions
                 &
                 comforts
                 for
                 Gods
                 child
                 that
                 is
                 troubled
                 with
                 a
                 weake
                 memorie
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 meanes
                 are
                 good
                 to
                 cure
                 hardnes
                 of
                 hart
                 .
              
               
                 Counsaile
                 and
                 directions
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 complaine
                 that
                 they
                 feele
                 no
                 present
                 encrease
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 comfort
                 by
                 the
                 Lords
                 supper
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 to
                 prepare
                 himselfe
                 before
                 hee
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 receiue
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 wee
                 must
                 iudge
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 hauing
                 a
                 great
                 desire
                 to
                 obey
                 ,
                 faile
                 in
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 obedience
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 Gods
                 children
                 be
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 assaulted
                 with
                 blasphemous
                 thoughts
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 blasphemous
                 thoughts
                 arising
                 from
                 within
                 vs
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 reformed
                 ,
                 or
                 remoued
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 wee
                 must
                 arme
                 our selues
                 against
                 blasphemous
                 thoughts
                 obiected
                 from
                 without
                 vs.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 Of
                 scandales
                 and
                 offences
                 .
              
               
                 VVhat
                 a
                 scandall
                 is
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Why
                 God
                 permitteth
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 are
                 the
                 kinds
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 a
                 scandall
                 giuen
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 how
                 many
                 kinds
                 it
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 vse
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 scandals
                 giuen
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 a
                 Christian
                 shall
                 or
                 must
                 preserue
                 himselfe
                 against
                 the
                 scandall
                 and
                 contagion
                 of
                 false
                 doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 duties
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 practise
                 herein
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 a
                 Christian
                 may
                 stay
                 and
                 comfort
                 himselfe
                 in
                 a
                 generall
                 apostasie
                 from
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 duties
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 practise
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 the
                 scandal
                 of
                 false
                 excommunication
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 the
                 scandall
                 of
                 innocency
                 oppressed
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 God
                 doth
                 so
                 seuerely
                 handle
                 holy
                 and
                 innocent
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 point
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 and
                 directions
                 for
                 weake
                 Christians
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 offended
                 at
                 the
                 loose
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 vile
                 practises
                 of
                 some
                 professo●s
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 practises
                 are
                 then
                 necessary
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 the
                 apostasie
                 of
                 eminent
                 and
                 famous
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 we
                 may
                 preuent
                 it
                 in
                 our selues
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 popish
                 Martyrs
                 be
                 true
                 martyrs
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 may
                 preserue
                 our selues
                 from
                 this
                 scandall
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 to
                 arme
                 and
                 comfort
                 himselfe
                 against
                 factions
                 ,
                 schismes
                 ,
                 and
                 diuisions
                 preuailing
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 we
                 must
                 behaue
                 our selues
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 Consolations
                 against
                 euill
                 &
                 vnquiet
                 neighbors
                 .
              
               
                 Consolations
                 against
                 false
                 and
                 fained
                 friends
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 for
                 Princes
                 that
                 are
                 troubled
                 with
                 
                 euill
                 and
                 disobedient
                 subiects
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 for
                 subiects
                 wronged
                 and
                 oppressed
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 and
                 directions
                 against
                 the
                 scandall
                 of
                 euill
                 ,
                 idle
                 ,
                 and
                 offensiue
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 and
                 directions
                 against
                 a
                 generall
                 corruption
                 in
                 manners
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 an
                 offence
                 taken
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 are
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 the
                 offence
                 that
                 wicked
                 men
                 take
                 against
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 shall
                 Gods
                 children
                 comfort
                 themselues
                 when
                 wicked
                 men
                 are
                 offended
                 at
                 their
                 lawfull
                 vse
                 of
                 things
                 indifferent
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 afflictions
                 of
                 good
                 men
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 shall
                 Gods
                 children
                 reforme
                 themselues
                 ,
                 or
                 resolue
                 their
                 minds
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 scandalized
                 at
                 the
                 long
                 raigne
                 and
                 prosperity
                 of
                 tyrants
                 and
                 persecutors
                 .
              
               
                 Reasons
                 to
                 remoue
                 Gods
                 children
                 from
                 conceiuing
                 offence
                 at
                 the
                 long
                 impunity
                 of
                 euill
                 doers
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 alike
                 punish
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 all
                 euill
                 doers
                 ,
                 but
                 spareth
                 many
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 doth
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 publike
                 iudgments
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 warre
                 ,
                 pestilence
                 ,
                 famine
                 ,
                 include
                 the
                 good
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
                 Touching
                 Persecution
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 persecution
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Whether
                 that
                 persecutours
                 in
                 any
                 generation
                 ,
                 doe
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 ,
                 roote
                 out
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 what
                 ends
                 God
                 doth
                 suffer
                 his
                 Church
                 and
                 children
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 persecuted
                 .
              
               
                 Who
                 are
                 Gods
                 instruments
                 herein
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 doth
                 God
                 vse
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 wicked
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 chastising
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 wicked
                 men
                 do
                 so
                 persecute
                 the
                 godly
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 that
                 in
                 persecution
                 ,
                 Gods
                 children
                 may
                 not
                 lawfully
                 vse
                 all
                 good
                 meanes
                 to
                 preserue
                 themselues
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 that
                 Gods
                 children
                 be
                 gainers
                 by
                 persecution
                 .
              
               
                 Reasons
                 to
                 mooue
                 vs
                 to
                 constancie
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 practices
                 are
                 necessary
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 duties
                 are
                 wee
                 to
                 performe
                 towards
                 the
                 persecuted
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 kinds
                 of
                 persecution
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 contempt
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 wee
                 must
                 behaue
                 our selues
                 when
                 wee
                 are
                 contemned
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 enuie
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 a
                 Christian
                 must
                 ,
                 or
                 should
                 arme
                 himselfe
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 vse
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 make
                 hereof
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 hatred
                 and
                 malice
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 lawfullie
                 hate
                 them
                 that
                 hate
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 behaue
                 our selues
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 are
                 maligned
                 and
                 hated
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 slander
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 belied
                 and
                 slandered
                 ,
                 should
                 behaue
                 themselues
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Comforts
                 against
                 whipping
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 the
                 violent
                 taking
                 away
                 of
                 our
                 goods
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 publike
                 enemie
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 duties
                 must
                 wee
                 then
                 performe
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 thus
                 violently
                 handled
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 exile
                 and
                 banishment
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 must
                 wee
                 behaue
                 our selues
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 are
                 banished
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 country
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 slauerie
                 and
                 bondage
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 vse
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 make
                 hereof
                 .
              
               
                 Consolations
                 against
                 nakednesse
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 God
                 suffereth
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 deuoured
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 this
                 violent
                 kind
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 vse
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 hereof
                 .
              
               
                 Comforts
                 against
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 Christian
                 buriall
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 vse
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 hereof
                 .
              
               
                 Speciall
                 considerations
                 and
                 consolations
                 ,
                 against
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 persecutions
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 duties
                 we
                 must
                 then
                 performe
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 generall
                 vse
                 ,
                 and
                 application
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 breue
                 and
                 epitome
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 treatise
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A20802-e550
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.4
             .
             Rom.
             5.14
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             Iud.
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.21.22
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Io.
             1.
             v.
             5.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             2.
             v.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             51.5
             .
             Gen.
             8.21
             .
             Ioh
             5
             2.
             
             Gen.
             6.
             v.
             5.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.6
             .
          
           
             c.
             7.
             v.
             13
             
          
           
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.6
             .
             Iam.
             1.
             v.
             15.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.17
             
          
           
             Rom.
             3.
             v.
             24.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             3.4
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3.6
             .
             &
             7.
             
          
           
             Gen
             3.
             v.
             4.5.6
             .
          
           
             Rom
             9.22
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.16
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Chr.
             21.
             v.
             14.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             2.6
             .
             Eph.
             5.
             v.
             26.
             
             &
             27.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             51.5
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             v.
             9.
             
             Zach.
             12.1
             .
          
           
             Simile
          
           
             Ioh.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             Ma.
             11.24
             .
             Luc.
             12.47
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             vers
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             22.
             ver
             .
             3.4
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             7.1
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             13.
             vers
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               v.
            
             22.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             ver
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             3.11
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.18
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.23
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             2.
             ver
             15.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             ver
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             12.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             3.
             v.
             25.26
             .
             2
             Cor.
             5.19
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             v.
             11.
             
             Math.
             14.
             v.
             5.
             
             &
             8.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             v.
             14.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             75.10
             .
             Math.
             20.23
             .
             Luk.
             9.23
             .
          
           
             
               Aug.
               ser.
            
             45.
             
          
           
             
               Max
               in
               ser.
               de
               Martyr
            
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.8
             .
             Apoc.
             13.19
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             45.
             v.
             4.
             
             &
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.31
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             119.67
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.14
             .
          
           
             Hos.
             5.15
             .
          
           
             Comparisons
             .
          
           
             Hos.
             5.15
             .
             Psal
             30.8
             .
          
           
             Ioh
             9.3
             .
             Math.
             8.
             v.
             26.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.10
             .
          
           
             Act.
             14.23
             .
          
           
             Exo.
             3.
             v.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             5.3
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             4.16
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             21.19
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.37
             
          
           
             Psal.
             37.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             45.7
             .
          
           
             Lam.
             3
             37.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             3.19
             
          
           
             Act.
             14.22
             .
          
           
             Similitudes
             .
          
           
             
               A
               similitude
            
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             43.2
             .
          
           
             Psal
             30.11.12
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.17
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.36.37
             .
          
           
             Psal
             37.7.8.9
             .
          
           
             Psa.
             115.1
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.26
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Chr.
             21.13
             .
          
           
             1
             Chr.
             21.13
             .
             Ezec.
             14.
             v.
             21.
             1
             
             Kin.
             8.35
             36
             ▪
             
          
           
             Math.
             10.
             v.
             28.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             v.
             38.
             
          
           
             2
             Ch.
             20.15
             .
          
           
             Ios.
             7.
             v.
             21.
             
          
           
             Iud.
             20.
             v.
             21.
             
             &
             25.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             ●0
             .
             v.
             3.
             
             &
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Petrarch
               .
               de
               remediis
               vtr
               .
               fort
               .
            
          
           
             Ephe.
             6.13
             
          
           
             Iudg
             7.3
             .
          
           
             Deu
             20.3.4
             .
          
           
             Mat
             24.6.7
             .
          
           
             
               Lipsius
               de
               Co●st
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Ch.
             14.11
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             24.17
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             24.15
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             v.
             43.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             24.
             v.
             1.
             
             &
             15.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             66.
             v.
             14.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             107.34
             .
             Psa.
             105
             16
             Amos
             4.6
             .
          
           
             Leu.
             25.14
             .
          
           
             Agg.
             2.4.9
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             5.9.10.11
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             34.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             3.9.10.11
             .
          
           
             Ps.
             33.19
             .
             Prou.
             10.3
             
          
           
             Luk.
             4.26
             .
          
           
             Ps.
             147
             9.
             
             Luk.
             15.17
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             34.19
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.37
             .
          
           
             Ioel
             2.13
             .
          
           
             Neh.
             5.10
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes.
             4.6
             
          
           
             Act.
             7.3
             .
          
           
             Eccl.
             7.9
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             18.3
             .
             Rom.
             12.20
             .
          
           
             Eccl.
             5.7
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             8.9
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             21.7
             
          
           
             Phil.
             4.
             v.
             12.
             
             &
             13.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             30.8
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             23.1
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             113.7.8
             .
          
           
             Col.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             Math.
             13.44
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             73.15
             
          
           
             Gen.
             33.5
             .
          
           
             Ezech.
             18.20
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.17
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             12
             ,
             15
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.34
             
          
           
             Luk.
             16.11.12
             .
          
           
             Iob
             42.10
             .
          
           
             
               Bia●
               ▪
            
          
           
             Seneca
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             8.9
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.36
             
          
           
             Psal.
             62.
             v.
             8.9.10
             .
          
           
             Ecc●e
             .
             11.
             ver
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal
             32.1.2
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             8.44
             .
          
           
             
               Pet.
               Rauen.
               in
               quadam
               Epist.
            
             
          
           
             Psal.
             9
             v.
             15.
             
          
           
             Lam.
             3.
             v.
             39.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             v.
             24.
             
             &
             25.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor
             12.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             41.3
             .
             Lam.
             3.23
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             14.13
             
          
           
             Acts
             14.22
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.1
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             5.3
             .
             Mat.
             1●
             .
             28.29
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12
             .
             1●
             
          
           
             Phil.
             4.13
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             1.23
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.2
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.14
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.6
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor
             10.13
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.10
             
          
           
             Psal.
             119.104
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             5.16
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             6.16
             .
             1.
             
             Iohn
             5.3
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             6.16
             .
          
           
             Ps.
             103.3
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             9.6
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             73.
             
          
           
             Luke
             18.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             5.5
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.18
             .
          
           
             Hos.
             5.15
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             5.15
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             4
             8.
             
             Act.
             12.
             v.
             6
             Hest.
             6.1
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             1.
             v.
             2
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             5.
             v.
             1
             
          
           
             Psal.
             27.4
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             41.
             
             Esa.
             38.
             
             Act.
             9
             33.
             
             Luc.
             5.18.19
             .
          
           
             Math.
             27.42
             43.
             
          
           
             Col.
             2.
             v.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ios.
             1.9
             .
             Heb.
             13.5
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             62.7
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             13.15
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             46.
             v.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             22.1
             .
             Luk.
             22.41.43.44
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             73.16.17
             .
          
           
             Luke
             21.19
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.36
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             Arist.
             7.
             
               lib.
               de
               animal
            
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             16.21
             
          
           
             Rom
             8.1
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             Leu.
             19.32
             .
             Prou.
             16.31
             
          
           
             Dan.
             7.9
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             12.
             v.
             1
             ,
             2.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             27.4
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             36.8
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             2.28
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             2.29
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             19.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.16
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             23.43
             Luk.
             16.22
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.23
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             15.1
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.12
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             11.11
             12.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes.
             4.13
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.17
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3
             19.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.20
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.14
             .
             Rom.
             6.
             v.
             23.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes.
             4.17
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             Apo.
             14.13
             
          
           
             Luk.
             13.
             
             Math.
             14.
             
          
           
             Augustinus
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.38
             
          
           
             Psal.
             73.19
             .
          
           
             Math.
             5.2
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.32
             
          
           
             Psal
             44.22
             .
             Rom.
             8.
             v.
             2
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.27
             .
             Acts
             1.7
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             22.20
             .
             Esay
             57.1.2
             .
          
           
             
               Sence
               .
               epist.
            
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Chron
             39.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.22.23
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.28
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             25.40
             ,
             41
             ,
             42.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             10.18
             .
             Deut.
             24.17.18
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             25.40.41.42
             .
          
           
             2
             Kings
             22.20
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes.
             ●
             .
             18
             .
          
           
             
               Filius
               ante
               diem
               ,
               patrios
               inquirit
               in
               annos
               .
            
          
           
             Iob
             14.1.2
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             12.23
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             12.48
             
          
           
             Luke
             16.9
             .
             Act.
             9.39
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             57.2
             .
             2
             King.
             22.20
             .
          
           
             Act.
             1.
             v.
             18.
             
             &
             25.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             5.29
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             v.
             20.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             5.7
             .
             Luk.
             22.
             v.
             44.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             30.
             v.
             9.
             
          
           
             Esay
             57.1.2
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             21.7
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             v.
             17.
             
             Psal.
             36.8
             .
             ●
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.17.18
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             v.
             36.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             22.
             v.
             20.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             v.
             5.
             
             Math.
             25.
             v.
             14.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             139.15.16
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             39.10
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             63.2
             Psal.
             91
             15
             ▪
             
          
           
             Psal.
             117.15
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.26
             .
          
           
             Luk
             13.35
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             v.
             57.58
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             
             ●7
             .
          
           
             Ios.
             24.14.15
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             31.5
             .
          
           
             Ps.
             112.6
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.13
             Gen.
             49.18
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.16
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             18.4
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             25.31
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.19
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.55.56
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             16.22
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             Apoc
             14.13
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.20
             
          
           
             Ps.
             32.1.2
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.20
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.16
             
          
           
             Acts
             9.33
             .
             Aeneas
             .
          
           
             Luke
             18.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.16
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.21.22
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             Acts
             3.21
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             14.26
             .
          
           
             Ps.
             119.71
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             52.5
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             3.7
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             14.15
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             25.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             19.8
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.1.2.4.5
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.16
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.6
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             6.1
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Chr.
             18.1
             
          
           
             Math.
             8.9
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             4.30
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             101.5
             &
             7.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             7.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Col.
             4.1
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             6.
             v.
             5
             6.7
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             11.15
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             6.1.2.3.4.5
             6.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             42.37
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             ●2
             .
             26
             .
          
           
             Math.
             24.19
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             23.27
             28.29
             .
          
           
             Math.
             25.36
             .
          
           
             Act.
             28.31
             
          
           
             Act.
             3.19
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             123.2
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             5.7
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             4.
             
             ●
             .
             2.3
             .
          
           
             Eccle.
             7.17
             
          
           
             c.
             8.
             v.
             14.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             3.16.17
             .
          
           
             Perkins
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             13.16
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             9.2
             
          
           
             Matth
             5.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             22.31.32
             .
          
           
             Iam
             47.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             92.10
             .
          
           
             Num.
             23.23
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             15.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.20
             
          
           
             Mark.
             9
             26
             
          
           
             Mar.
             9.24
             .
          
           
             Mark.
             9
             .
             2●
             
          
           
             Iam
             4
             7.
             
          
           
             Math.
             12.43.44
             .
          
           
             Eccl.
             9.2
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.7
             
          
           
             Mat.
             15.21.22
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             17.21
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.15
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.25
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             5.15
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             8.20
             .
          
           
             2
             Kin.
             1.3
             .
             &
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20802-e27190
           
             Heb.
             5.7
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             6.2
             .
             &
             3.24
             &c.
             16
             12.
             
          
           
             P●al
             6.1.2
             3
             Psal.
             116.3
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             Gen
             45.5
             .
             &
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             51.13
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Similitude
            
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             22
             33.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             13.12
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.14
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.28
             .
          
           
             Ioh
             3.16
             .
          
           
             Math
             24.
             v.
             26
             Ioh.
             20.25.27
             .
          
           
             Amos.
             3.6
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.27
             .
          
           
             Ps.
             91.15
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             16.
             
          
           
             Perkins
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             7.9.10
             .
          
           
             Psal
             34.12
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             11.28
             
          
           
             Psal.
             123.2
             .
          
           
             Iob
             33.23
             24.
             
          
           
             Esay
             50.4
             .
          
           
             
               A
               simil●●ude
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             7.9.10
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.6.7
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             2.24
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess.
             4.15
             .
          
           
             
               Petrarch
               .
               de
               remed
               .
               vtrius
               .
               fort
               .
            
          
           
             Eccles.
             5.2
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             4.4.8
             
          
           
             Luke
             9.23
             .
             &
             24.
             
          
           
             Iob
             2.10
             .
          
           
             Acts
             14.22
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             3.2
             .
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             Esay
             1.16.17
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             9.39
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.10.21
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             20.25.27
             .
          
           
             Lam.
             3
             3●
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             12.11
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             Acts
             11.23
             .
          
           
             Mat
             9.22
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             13.3
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             Acts
             3.19
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             4.1.2
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             4.19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.11
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.1
             .
          
           
             
             Mat
             ●5
             .
             41
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.32
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             22.32
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             9.21
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh
             3.21
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             Esay
             55.1
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Iohn
             5.10
             
          
           
             Mat.
             10.28
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.55
             56.
             
             Ioh.
             3.36
             .
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             2.1
             .
             &
             2.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             14.13
             .
             Luk.
             23.
             
             Ioh.
             6.54
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             17.5
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.36.40
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.18
             19.20
             &
             24.
             
             Psal.
             103.10.11.12
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             5.2
             .
             Heb
             2.14.15
             .
             Ioh.
             6.35
             37.
             
          
           
             2
             Ch.
             15.4
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             8.44
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             4.18
             19.20.21
             .
          
           
             Pro
             28
             13
             1
             Ioh.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             3.2
             3.
             
          
           
             Lam.
             3.32
             .
             Psal
             130.7
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.24
             &
             25.
             
             Mal.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.38
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.27
             .
          
           
             Math.
             12.30
             .
          
           
             
               A
               comparison
            
             .
          
           
             Mark.
             9.23.24
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.24
             
          
           
             Luk.
             17.5
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             90.17
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25.15
             
          
           
             Phil.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             128.1
             
          
           
             Psal.
             119.105
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.22
             
          
           
             Luk.
             22.
             v.
             31.32
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.9
             .
          
           
             Math.
             25.28.29
             30.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.25.26
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             51.17
             
          
           
             Exod.
             14.14
             
          
           
             
               Ier.
               17.9
            
             .
          
           
             
               Cant.
               3.1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
            
          
           
             
               Luk.
               18.8
            
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.29
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6.6
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             7.
             
          
           
             Lam.
             3.24.25
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             3.12
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             13.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             22.32
             
          
           
             Perkins
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             119.11
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             24.10
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             24.45
             
          
           
             Psal.
             119.18
             .
             &
             34.
             
          
           
             Act.
             17.11
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             14.26
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             141.5
             .
          
           
             Ezech.
             3.4.26.27
             .
             Isay
             66.2
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11
             .
             2●.29
             .
             2
             Chr.
             30.19
             .
          
           
             Eccl.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             26.8
             .
          
           
             
               ver
               ▪
            
             6.
             
          
           
             Iam
             1.21
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             86.11
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             16.7
             
          
           
             Rom.
             15.7
             ad
             22.
             1
             
             Cor.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             86.11
             
          
           
             Mat.
             4.3
             .
             &
             6.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             18.7.8
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.19
             .
          
           
             Apoc
             6.13
             .
             Apoc.
             12.4
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             17.1.2
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.29
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             9.2
             .
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.5
             .
             &
             27.
             2
             
             
               Epist.
               Ioh.
               v.
            
             10.
             
             &
             11.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             15
             13
             
          
           
             Pro.
             8.33
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             3.3
             .
             Rom.
             16.17
             .
             &
             18.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.19
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             13.18
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             15.13.14
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             13
             8
             
          
           
             Luk.
             18.8
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.19
             
          
           
             Mat.
             7.25
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             9.35
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             5.7
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             5.27
             .
          
           
             Face●è
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             18.7.8
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             ●
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             8.46
             .
             Psal.
             130.3
             .
             Psal.
             143.2
             .
          
           
             Dissimile
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.31
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             4.17
             18.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.4
             .
          
           
             Lam.
             3.39.40.41
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             130.3
             
          
           
             Math.
             13.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.20
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.4
             .
             Ezech.
             18.20
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             2.1.2.3
             .
          
           
             2
             The.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             
               Cypr.
               Apoc.
            
             14
             13
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             13.3
             
          
           
             a
             a
             
               Romanus
               Bruno
            
             .
          
           
             b
             b
             
               Iohn
               the
               Euangelist
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.3
             
          
           
             Mat.
             7.2.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Math.
             10.17
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             2.
             
             Sam.
             16.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             62.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             3
             7.
             
             &
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.13
             14.15.16
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             ●
             
          
           
             Psal.
             125.3
             .
          
           
             Col.
             4.17
             .
          
           
             Math
             23.3
             Luk.
             12.47
             
          
           
             Math.
             7.14
             
          
           
             Ier.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim
             3.2.3.4.5
             .
          
           
             Luk
             21.34
             35.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.2.3.5
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             18.8
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             2.13
             Apoc.
             3.4
             
          
           
             Eph.
             5.15.16
             ▪
             
          
           
             Mat.
             15.12
             13
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Math.
             15.12
             .
             Act.
             4.29
             .
             &
             30.
             
          
           
             Math
             11.6
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             14.15
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.31.32
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.16
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             1.29
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             16.25
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             7.23
             .
          
           
             Act.
             14
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             
               A
               Similitude
            
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13
             7
             
          
           
             
               A
               comparison
            
             .
          
           
             Psal
             7●
             .
             13
             14.
             v.
             ●3
             .
             24
             .
          
           
             Ro
             20.21
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Similitude
            
             .
          
           
             Ezech.
             18.20
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             51.5
             .
             Iob.
             14.4
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             130.4
             .
             Dan.
             9.5.6
             7.
             
          
           
             Lypsius
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             11.3
             &
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.4
             .
          
           
             1
             Kin.
             19.18
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             12.7
             
          
           
             Comparisons
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             12.2.5.6
             .
          
           
             Comparisons
             .
          
           
             Math.
             20.15
             .
             Rom.
             9.21
             22.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             23.2
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             11
             12.
             
          
           
             Esa.
             10.1
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             15.19
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             5.9.12
             .
             Ioh.
             3.19.20
             .
          
           
             1
             King.
             19.
             
             Ier.
             38.24.25.36
             .
          
           
             Act.
             13.6.9.10
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Similitude
            
             .
          
           
             Act.
             11.19.20
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             2.35
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             8.13
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor
             ,
             1.4
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             9.23
             24.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.20
             &
             21.
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             18.24
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Similitude
            
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.1
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             21.14
             .
             &
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet
             3.15
             &
             16.
             
             Mat
             7.6
             .
          
           
             Amos
             6.6
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Similitude
            
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             25.43
             .
             1
             King.
             18.13
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1
             :
             ●6
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.3
             4.
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               A
               Similitude
            
             .
          
           
             
               Seneca
               de
               morbis
            
             .
          
           
             Math.
             7.2
             .
          
           
             Math.
             5.11
             &
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.12
             
          
           
             Comparisons
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             3.7
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             15
             18.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             15.19
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.20
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.3.4
             
          
           
             Psa.
             37.6.8
             1
             Pet.
             4.14
             
          
           
             Augustinus
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             5.10
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             25.39
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1
             10.
             
          
           
             Micah
             .
             7.
             2
             
             Sam.
             16.10
             .
          
           
             Apoc
             12.10
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.17
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2
             24.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             7.14
             ▪
             15.16
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             10.30
             
          
           
             Psal.
             23.1
             .
             Luk.
             10.33
             34.35
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.34
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             25.42
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             2
             10.
             
             Mat.
             9.27
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             12.1
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             1.3.17
             .
          
           
             Iac.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.3.4
             .
             2
             Pet.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             Math.
             21.33
             .
             Heb.
             13.13
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             7●
             .
             19.20.25
             .
             &
             52.53.54
             
          
           
             Act.
             11.20.21
             .
             ●2
             .
          
           
             Act.
             8.1
             .
             &
             4.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.27
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             8.35
             .
             &
             36.
             
             Rom.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             Iob
             8.15
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.20
             .
             Joh
             3.25
             .
          
           
             Ezech.
             18.16
             .
             Esa.
             58.7
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             22.18
             .
             Mat.
             27.28
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.2
             ▪
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.38
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             58.7
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             7.13
             .
          
           
             
               Aug.
               de
               Cr●
               .
               Dei
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             6.10
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             ver
             .
             17.
             
             Psal.
             37.9
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             10.21.22
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             11.8
             
          
           
             Iob.
             19.25.26
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             14.13
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.3
             .
             &
             4.
             
          
           
             Act.
             8.2
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             12.17
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             4.29
             .
          
           
             Psa.
             76.9
             .
             &
             10.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.30.31
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             4.16
             
          
           
             2
             Chr.
             15.4
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.4
             .
             Psal
             19.7.8
             .
          
           
             Amos.
             6.6
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12
             26.
             
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             .
             2.
             l.
             2.